LIBRARY 
 
 OF THE 
 
 University of California. 
 
 GIFT OF 
 
 ./:!Td.i2L^^\.^-^^t(t«^. \J.4JUL^^... ikJl^Vcwn^04.. 
 
 Class 
 
^ 
 ^ 
 
 ornB 
 
 Fiftieth Anniversary 
 
 OF 
 
 MARIETTA COLLEGE 
 
 1885 
 
/ 
 
THE 
 
 ADDRESSES AI^D PROCEEDINGS 
 
 CONNECTED WITH THE 
 
 Semi-Centennial Celebration 
 
 OF 
 
 MARIETTA COLLEGE 
 
 JUNE 28— JULY 1, 
 
 1885, 
 
 Makietta, uhio : 
 E. R. Aldermax & Soxs. 
 
 1885. 
 
^1 
 
 
 ■i\ 
 
 IM 
 
 
00 
 
 o 
 
 h 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 (0 
 
 o 
 
 u 
 o 
 
 >> 
 
 P4 
 o 
 o 
 
 cd 
 
 CO 
 
 > 
 cd 
 
 (Q 
 
 (d 
 
 <D 
 O 
 O 
 
 (d 
 
 <D 
 
 CQ 
 
 cd 
 
 
 b3 
 
 
 
 <D 
 O 
 
 • 
 
 cd 
 o 
 
 (D 
 rH 
 (D 
 
 O 
 
 CO 
 
 © 
 u 
 
 u 
 :s 
 o 
 >» 
 
 o 
 
 <D 
 CO 
 
 O 
 
 P^ 
 CO 
 <D 
 
 U 
 
 I 
 
 • • 
 
 CO 
 
 Cd 
 Q 
 
 c: 
 o 
 
 •H 
 *^ 
 
 Cd 
 
 rH 
 (D 
 O 
 
 Cd 
 
 S 
 
 CO 
 
 :3 
 o 
 
 
 Cd 
 
 c 
 o 
 o 
 
 H 
 
 P4 
 
 •H p4 
 
 CD 
 
 O 
 
 I 
 
 (D 
 
 o 
 
 (D 
 
 Cd 
 S 
 
 > 
 
 cd 
 
 <D 
 
 Cd 
 
 cd 
 
 U 
 
 o 
 o 
 
 Cd 
 
o 
 
 PRELIMINARY NOTE, 
 
 To make arrangements for the celebration of the Fiftieth 
 Anniversary of the founding of Marietta College, the follow- 
 ing committees were ap^Dointed in 1884: 
 
 By the Trustees: Mr. Beman Gates, Mr. M. P. Wells, and 
 Gen. R. R. Dawes. 
 
 By the Alumni Association: Dr. J. D. Cotton, Mr. John 
 Mills, and Mr. Charles G. Dawes. 
 
 By the Faculty: Professors T. D. Biscoe, O. H. Mitchell, 
 and M. R. Andrews. 
 
 These three committees having been organized as a gen- 
 eral committee, with Mr. Beman Gates, Chairman, and Pro- 
 fessor O. H. Mitchell, Secretary, arrangements were made 
 for the celebration of the anniversary. A circular was pre- 
 pared extending a cordial invitation to all the Alumni and 
 other former students, to the honorary Alumni, to donors and 
 other friends of the institution. In response to the suggestion 
 of the committee the citizens of Marietta and Harmar gener- 
 ously proffered the hospitality of their homes to all who might 
 be present at the celebration. 
 
 The Committee requested the Rev. Dr. Israel W. Andrews, 
 President of the College, to prepare the Historical Discourse 
 for the occasion, to be delivered on the forenoon of Com- 
 mencement day, Wednesday, July i. 
 
 The following gentlemen were also requested to deliver 
 addresses: Hon. William P. Cutler, Marietta, a Trustee since 
 1849, ^^^ address memorial of the Founders of the College; 
 Rev. Dr. Joseph F. Tuttle, President of Wabash College, of 
 the class of 1841, an address memorial of the Original 
 
 1 661 00 
 
Faculty; Colonel Douglas Putnam, Jr., Ashland, Ky., class 
 of 1859, *^" address memorial of the Deceased Professors; 
 Aaron A. Ferris, Esq., Cincinnati, class of 1871, and Harry 
 W. Nickerson, Esq., Portland, Oregon, class of 1882, histori- 
 cal addresses — the Literary Societies. 
 
 Besides these semi-centennial exercises, invitations to deliver 
 the usual anniversary addresses had been extended to the 
 following gentlemen: Oration and Poem before the Alumni, 
 Hon. John F: Follett, LL. D., Cincinnati, class of 1855, Rev. 
 Charles E. Lindsley, D. D., New Rochelle, N. Y., class of 
 1840; Address before the Society of Inquiry and Y. M. C. 
 Association, Rev. William G. Ballantine, D. D., Professor in 
 Oberlin Theological Seminary, class of 1868; Oration before 
 the Literary Societies, Rev. William G. Andrews, D. D., 
 Guilford, Conn., class of 1855. 
 
 Arrangements were also made for a dinner on Wednesday 
 at one o'clock, P. M., to be followed by a meeting at the' City 
 Hall for brief addresses, by Hon. George Hoadly, Governor 
 of the State, Hon. Manning F. Force, and others. 
 
HISTORICAL DISCOURSE 
 
 BY PRESIDENT ANDREWS. 
 
 The first half-century of Marietta College is completed 
 this year. This period of fifty years, from 1835 to 1885, 
 embraces only the college history of the institution. Most 
 colleges date from a point prior to the beginning of their 
 college work. They count in a pre-existent period of 
 greater or less duration. But Marietta was a college, in 
 reality as well as in name, fifty years ago. In the autumn 
 of 1835 there were two college classes — the Sophomore 
 and the Freshman — and three years later the members 
 of that Sophomore class, having finished their course, re- 
 ceived their first degree in the arts. Though our first 
 half-century is strictly a half-century of college work, in 
 an historical sketch reference may well be made to the 
 antecedent circumstances. 
 
 In the year 1830 there was established at Marietta by 
 Rev. Luther G. Bingham the " Institute of Education." 
 It embraced four departments ; the two higher being 
 known as the High School and the Ladies Seminary. At 
 first the lowest department occupied a brick building on 
 Front street, originally the law office of Governor Return 
 Jonathan Meigs. Very soon a building at the South 
 corner of Putnam and Second streets, used of late years 
 for law offices until it was recently destroyed by fire, was 
 purchased, and all the departments were gathered there. 
 In February, 1832, the High School was removed to the 
 
6 
 
 old Muskingum Academy, then standing on the lot next 
 north of the Congregational Church, where it re- 
 mained a few weeks till the room known as the Library 
 Hall, on Front street, was fitted up for it. Here it con- 
 tinued till the close of the school year in the summer of 
 1833. 
 
 Mr. Bingham was the proprietor of this group of schools 
 and had the general superintendence, but he employed 
 others in the work of instruction. In an advertisement 
 of September 11, 1830, it is announced that " the recita- 
 tations in the High School will be conducted by a gradu- 
 ate of the Ohio University, of competent qualification," 
 probably Mr. Samuel P. Robbins, son of a former minister 
 of Marietta. The next term Nelson Brown, M. D., a 
 graduate of Williams College, became instructor in the 
 High School. In April, 1831, Mr. Mansfield French is 
 associated with Mr. Bingham as proprietor, and he and 
 Dr. Brown give the instruction. In June, Mr. Henr}^ 
 Adams, a graduate of Amherst College, takes the place of 
 Dr. Brown, and continues until August, 1832. The fall 
 session of that year opens with Mr. Henry Smith as 
 teacher in the High School. In the next spring he re- 
 turned to Andover Theological Seminary, and Mr. I). 
 Howe Allen, from the same seminary, took his place for 
 the rest of the school year. 
 
 In the spring of 1832, after the High School had been 
 in operation about a year and a half, Messrs. Bingham 
 and French invite a meeting of the friends of education 
 to consider certain plans which they wish to present. Of 
 this meeting, held March 15th, Dr. S. P. Hildreth was 
 Chairman and Mr. Douglas Putnam, Secretary. The 
 propositions were read by Mr. French, and remarks were 
 made by Messrs. Bingham, Caleb Emerson, Arius Nye 
 and John Cotton ; after which a Committee of seven, Mr. 
 Emerson, Chairman, was appointed to report a week later. 
 iVt the adjourned meeting, March 23, an elaborate report 
 was made suggesting the appointment of an advisory 
 
Board of Trust. This was done ; and Caleb Emerson, 
 James Whitney, Dr. S. P. Hildreth, Dr. John Cotton, 
 Arius Nye, Weston Thomas and Douglas Putnam were 
 appointed. These gentlemen were not a corporation in 
 any sense, nor had they any control of the property, which 
 was private ; but this was the first step in the direction 
 ot establishing a permanent institution of learning. 
 
 With the next fall session (that of 1832) began the in- 
 struction of Mr. Henry Smith, who continued to teach in 
 Marietta till 1855. The name of the institution, which 
 had heretofore been ''The" Institute of Education," now 
 appears as " The Marietta Collegiate Institute." In the 
 American Friend of Sept. 8, which has a full advertise- 
 ment of the institution, there appears an editorial notice, 
 containing this among other things : '' It is the intention 
 of all concerned to take early measures to make the Ma- 
 rietta Collegiate Institute an entirely public institution so 
 as to perpetuate its advantages on a permanent basis." 
 
 The proposed measures were taken a few weeks later. 
 The first entry in the college records bears date Nov. 22, 
 1832, when a meeting was held at the house of Rev. L. G. 
 Bingham (on the north corner of^ Front and Scammel 
 streets, for many years the residence of the late Weston 
 Thomas) of which John Mills was Chairman and Douglas 
 Putnam, Secretary. A draft of a bill for the incorpora- 
 tion of an institution under the name of the '' Marietta 
 Collegiate Institute and Western Teachers' Seminary," 
 was presented and approved, and a committee appointed 
 to confer with Mr. Smith with reference to a permanent 
 professorship in the proposed institution. The charter 
 was obtained, bearing date Dec. 17, the Hon. Joseph 
 Barker, Jr., being the Representative from this county in 
 the General Assembly. The Board of Trustees consisted 
 of nine men : John Cotton, Douglas Putnam, John Mills, 
 Luther G. Bingham, Caleb Emerson, Arius Nye, Jonas 
 Moore, Anselm T. Nye, and John Crawford. 
 
 On the 16th of January the organization took place by 
 
the choice of John Cotton, M. D., President, Douglas 
 Putnam, Secretary, and John Mills, Treasurer. At the 
 same meeting a resolution was adopted asking Messrs. 
 Bingham and French to state the terms on which they 
 would transfer their Institute property to the Trustees. 
 A few days later these terms were accepted and the 
 property was duly transferred, though the former pro- 
 prietors were requested to continue in charge till the close 
 of the school year. 
 
 Before the institution was opened in the fall of 1833 in 
 its new form, four young men had been appointed to the 
 work of instruction, all members of the Theological 
 Seminary at Andover. Two of these, Henry Smith and 
 D. Howe Allen, had been teachers in the High School at 
 Marietta. The first of these was made Professor of the 
 Languages ; Mr. Allen, Professor of Mathematics ; Mr. 
 Milo P. Jewett, Professor in the Teachers' department ; 
 and Mr. Samuel Maxwell, Principal of the Preparatory 
 department. Mr. Smith was a graduate of Middlebury 
 College, Messrs. Allen aud Jewett of Dartmouth, and Mr. 
 Maxwell of Amherst. When the institute was opened 
 Oct. 16, Messrs. Smith and Maxwell entered upon their 
 work of instruction, while the other two remained in New 
 England presenting the claims of the new institution to 
 the friends of education and religion in that region. The 
 beginning of a new educational year was a change 
 in two respects. Before, the place of instruction was 
 the Library Hall on Front street ; now, it was a large 
 new building on the college campus. Then, it was one 
 of a group of schools under private owners ; now, it is a 
 public institution, under the control of a chartered cor- 
 poration. 
 
 In this sketch of educational work at Marietta prior to 
 the college we may properly enough speak of a still 
 earlier period. Even before the present cent.ury began, 
 and within the first decade after the first settlement here 
 in April, 1788, steps were taken for the establishment of 
 
9 
 
 an academy. In April, 1797, a meeting of citizens was 
 held for this purpose, and a committee appointed to pre- 
 pare a plan of a house suitable for the instruction of the 
 young and for religious purposes. This committee con- 
 sisted of Gen. Rufus Putnam,^Hon. Paul Fearing, Griffin 
 Greene, Hon. R. J. Meigs, Jr., Charles Greene, and 
 Joshua Shipman. This was the origin of the '^ Musking- 
 um Academy," and the building was doubtless the first 
 structure erected for such a purpose in the " Territory 
 northwest of the river Ohio." This was used for worship 
 until the present Congregational Church was completed 
 in 1808, and as a place of instruction for about a third of 
 a century. The building was moved in 1832 to Second 
 street between Scammel and Wooster, where it now stands. 
 
 The first instructor in the Muskingum Academy, the 
 pioneer of the institutions for higher education in Mari- 
 etta, was David Putnam, a graduate of Yale College in 
 1793. How many others of the teachers had received a 
 liberal education is not known. Among those who had 
 thus been educated were Nathan K. Clough, Dartmouth, 
 1806 ; Hon. Elisha Huntington, Dartmouth, 1815, after- 
 wards Lieut. Governor of Massachusetts ; Hon. Wm. A. 
 Whittlesey, Yale, 1816, long a citizen of Marietta, and a 
 member of the thirty-first Congress; and Levi Keyes, Ohio 
 University, 1826. It is probable that from the beginning 
 of the century until the time when Marietta College was 
 founded this town furnished almost uninterrupted, facili- 
 ties for instruction in the higher branches of an English 
 education, and most of the time for such classical in- 
 struction as was required for preparation for college. 
 
 The charter obtained in December, 1832, was defective 
 in giving no power to confer degrees, and in having a 
 clause allowing the legislature to repeal it. In February, 
 1835, a new charter was granted by the State, giving the 
 necessary power to confer degrees, and without the ob- 
 jectionable clause authorizing a repeal. The name was 
 
10 
 
 also changed from The Marietta Collegiate Institute and 
 Western Teachers' Seminary to Marietta College. 
 
 In the spring of the same year the Rev. Joel H. Lins- 
 ley, then pastor of the Park Street Church, Boston, 
 Massachusetts, was elected to the presidency. Thus, 
 when the fall session of the institution was opened as 
 Marietta College in 1835, the Faculty consisted of five 
 members: a President, who had charge of the depart- 
 ment of Moral and Intellectual Philosophy, a Professor 
 of the Greek and Latin Languages, a Professor of Mathe- 
 matics and Natural Philosophy, a Professor of Rhetoric 
 and Political Economy, and a Principal of the Prepara- 
 tory department. 
 
 The college was founded in the interests of religion as 
 well as oi education. From the first it was intended to 
 be a Christian college. The Trustees in their first pub- 
 lished statement, August, 1833, say: ''The Board wish 
 it to be distinctly understood that the essential doctrines 
 and duties of the Christian religion will be assiduously 
 inculcated, but no sectarian peculiarities of belief will be 
 taught. In their annual report issued September, 1835, 
 they say: ''During the past year the Board of Trust 
 have received new manifestations of the favor of God 
 upon the work in which they are engaged. He has en- 
 larged the circle of the friends and benefactors of the in- 
 stitution, and has again visited it with the converting in- 
 fluences of His Spirit, bringing a large portion of the 
 youth connected with it to consecrate themselves to the 
 service of Jesus Christ. Engaged as the Board profess 
 themselves to be in advancing the Redeemer's Kingdom 
 by means of this institution of learning, so signal an ex- 
 pression of the approbation of God cannot fail to be the 
 occasion of devout gratitude to Him and of increased 
 ardor in the work. 
 
 In the same report they say: The honor of origina- 
 ting Marietta College is not claimed by the Board of 
 Trust; its existence cannot properly be ascribed to them 
 
11 
 
 or to any combination of individuals, but to the leadings 
 of Divine Providence." The establishment of the col- 
 lege not only had the warm approval of the most intelli- 
 gent Christian men West and East, but the Trustees were 
 urged to go forward by such men as President Day and 
 Professors Goodrich and Silliman of Yale College, Rev. 
 Dr. William S. Plumer of Richmond, Virginia, and 
 others. The Trustees seem to have been influenced by 
 considerations of duty from the beginning, and their 
 earnest, unceasing and self-denying labors, with the re- 
 markable generosity shown in their oft-repeated gifts, 
 prove that they regarded themselves as engaged in a 
 work laid upon them by the Great Head of the Church. 
 
 We have been looking back over this period of fifty 
 years to see how Marietta College came to be. We have 
 inquired into its origin and antecedents. Let us look 
 now at its name and its locality. 
 
 For the fifty years it has remained in the same place ; 
 it has borne the same name ; it has been the same insti- 
 tution. Some colleges are named from a founder, or 
 early donor, as Williams, Harvard, Vanderbilt. Some 
 bear the name of a distinguished man, as Washington, 
 Hamilton, Franklin, Lafayette. Some are named from a 
 state, as the College of New Jersey. - Ours is named from 
 the town where it is located. There are some advantages 
 in this method of naming. The name of an early donor 
 may be given prematurely. There are some institutions 
 that might be glad to drop the personal name they bear. 
 The name of a state is too general, and the name of a 
 donor, or a man ol eminence, is not a sufficient designa- 
 tion. The graduates of the oldest college in the country in 
 preparing for their two hundred and fiftieth anniversary in 
 1886, are trying to find out something about John Harvard. 
 
 Yale College seems to have had at first neither place 
 nor name. It dates from 1700 when ten ministers pre- 
 sented some forty books for the founding of a college in 
 
12 
 
 the Colony of Connecticut. It was chartered in 1701, 
 and at their first meeting the Trustees ordered " that 
 there shall be and hereby is erected and formed a Colle- 
 giate School, wherein shall be taught the liberal arts and 
 languages, in such place or places in Connecticut as the 
 said Trustees with their associates and successors do or 
 shall from time to time see cause to order." It was 
 nominally at Saybrook, but in fact at Killingworlh, where 
 the Rector, or President, lived. After his death in 1707 
 the Senior class were with the Rector at Milford and the 
 rest of the students with the tutors at Saybrook. It was 
 finally located at New Haven in 1710. 
 
 It had no legal name till 1745. It was simply The 
 Collegiate School. In 1718 Elihu Yale sent from London 
 goods to the value of two htindred pounds, equal to about 
 nine hundred dollars, and the Trustees gave his name to 
 a building they were then erecting. By degrees the name 
 was applied to the institution itself. It was not till 1745 
 that the name was given by charter to the corporation. 
 
 The College of New Jersey, in operation since 1748, is 
 called by various names. At the inauguration of the pres- 
 ent President the Trustees speak of it as the College of New 
 Jersey ; the under graduates call it Nassau Hall ; and Dr. 
 McCosh calls it Princeton College. Even in its own cata- 
 logues it receives the popular as well as the official desig- 
 tion. Not unfrequently we hear it said that such a man 
 was educated at New Haven, or at Cambridge, instead of 
 Yale or Harvard. 
 
 Marietta is a good name for our college. We have 
 those among our benefactors whose names might have 
 been given to the college with much appropriateness. 
 But they would not have desired it. Its present name 
 identifies the institution with the town. Marietta men 
 founded it and they have most generously nourished it. 
 The name has thus an appropriateness aside from its being 
 a designation. The name is euphonious and historical. It 
 takes us back to the most interesting decade of our na- 
 
13 
 
 tional history. It was given to the infant city by the 
 officers of our War of Independence just before the break- 
 ins out of the French Revolution that carried to the scaf- 
 fold the unfortunate Marie Antoinette, and was intended 
 to commemorate the sovereigns by whose aid our Inde- 
 pendence was achieved. As the day approaches which 
 will mark the centennial of the founding of Ohio, Mari- 
 etta will become more and more a familiar word to the 
 people of the State and the great Northwest. We are 
 glad that no one has tempted our Trustees to transfer this 
 college to some other locality. 
 
 As the college has remained in the same town where 
 its existence began, so has it remained m the same part 
 of the town. The private institution which was its pre- 
 cursor had two or three local habitations ; but the college, 
 as well as the collegiate institute, has always been on the 
 city square between Fourth and Fifth streets, Putnam 
 and Butler. In the early days the question of a change 
 of location was discussed. At a meeting of the Trustees 
 in September, 1835, Dr. Cotton was authorized to purchase 
 the square known as the Foster Square (between Fifth 
 and Sixth streets and South of Wooster). In the Janu- 
 ary following this entry appears : " The following resolu- 
 tion was submitted by C. Emerson and unanimously 
 adopted : Resolved, as the present opinion of this Board, 
 that it is expedient to erect the college buildings of Ma- 
 rietta College on the hill land purchased by Doctor Moore 
 of D. H. Buell, Esq., or on lands contiguous thereto ; 
 provided suitable accommodations and arrangements can 
 be made for that purpose." The magnificent views which 
 a site on the hill furnishes were a strong inducement to 
 make the change, but other considerations finally decided 
 the question. Probably the present site is the best in the 
 town for the purpose. 
 
 The south building of the present group was com- 
 menced in 1832, by Messrs. Bingham and French, and 
 was completed by the Trustees in 1833. It was originally 
 
14 
 
 intended to be three stories in height, and a catalogue 
 issued in 1832 gives a plate of it as such a building ; but 
 the plan was doubtless changed before the edifice was 
 finished. The land attached to the building and trans- 
 ferred with it to the Trustees in 1833 was a little more 
 than half the square — the half on the Fifth street side, 
 with one hundred and fifty feet front on Fourth street. 
 The campus, or college yard proper, was a lot of one 
 hundred and fifty feet in width running through from 
 Fourth street to Fifth, and lying a little south of the 
 middle of the square. There were three dwelling 
 houses on the square, all on the Fourth street front, 
 and a brick building on Putnam street, erected in 
 1813 for a cotton factory. In the winter of 1834-35, 
 the house of Mr. Billy Todd, at the corner of Putnam 
 and Fourth, .was purchased. It was used till 1870 as 
 the President's house, and for students' rooms till 
 1874, when it was taken down. The lots south of the 
 original college yard, with a brick dwelling house built 
 by Benjamin Corp in 1817, were purchased of Wm. 
 Slocomb in 1836. The house was afterward owned by 
 Mr. Hinman, but came into the possession of the college 
 in 1854. Since 1870 it has been used for the Preparatory 
 department, a large frame addition having been made to 
 it. The brick buildnig on Putnam street was fitted up 
 and used for some years for the English school, and for 
 the academy, and was removed in 1869. 
 
 The building erected in 1832-33, now used as a dormi- 
 tory, served for all purposes till 1850. It contained, besides 
 rooms for students, the chapel, recitation rooms, with ac- 
 commodations for the library, cabinet, and apparatus. 
 Rooms in the basement were intended ft^r recitation pur- 
 poses, and were so used for about ten years. 
 
 The cornerstone of the middle building of the group 
 was laid at Commencement, 1845, the Hon. Lewis Cass, of 
 Michigan, making a brief address on the occasion. Ke- 
 marks were also made by President Linsley and Nahum 
 
15 
 
 Ward, Esq. The whole work of the college having been 
 crowded into one building for so long a time, the greatly 
 increased accommodations furnished by the new struc- 
 ture were fully appreciated both by faculty and students. 
 It was used when first occupied in 1850 for the most part 
 as now; save that then the chapel service was held on 
 the second floor where now are the Latin and Rhetorical 
 rooms, and the college library occupied a part of the 
 room then as now known as " Slocomb Hall," while the 
 libraries of the literary societies were in the alcoves in 
 the society halls. 
 
 The completion of the north, or library, building in 
 1870, enabled us by the transfer of the chapel service to 
 provide two additional recitation rooms, and to give to 
 the college and society libraries their present elegant 
 and commodious quarters. 
 
 A word more may be said about these buildings. They 
 w^ere built almost exclusively with home funds. The first 
 money raised at Marietta was to purchase the Institute 
 property. What was obtained abroad was used for the 
 support of the professors and other kindred purposes. 
 
 The second edifice originated in an effort to provide a 
 temporary building for the Philosophical and Chemical 
 lectures. It was proposed to raise one thousand dollars 
 in subscriptions of two dollars, each donor to have cer- 
 tain privileges of attendance upon lectures. The plan 
 was subsequently enlarged and the present building was 
 erected. For it the college is indebted to the citizens of 
 Marietta and Harmar, with some aid from other parts of 
 the county. The whole work was done under the direc- 
 tion of a building committee appointed by the donors, 
 Hon. Rufus E. Harte being the architect and superin- 
 tendent. The original subscription is interesting for the 
 signatures, containing nearly two hundred names, most of 
 them autographs. 
 
 The third building was also erected with home funds, 
 though in a little different sense. For this the college is 
 
16 
 
 indebted to the generosity of the Alumni. It is their gift 
 to their mother, and was intended to be a Memorial 
 Alumni Hall, and to furnish accommodation for the 
 college and society libraries. The first contribution for 
 this specific purpose is well remembered. The President 
 was spending a sabbath in an eastern city. A graduate 
 of the college who was taking him to church spoke of the 
 desirableness and importance of the Alumni contributing 
 to the funds of the institution, and intimated his own 
 purpose to do something in that direction. The sugges- 
 tion was made to him in reply that one of the most press- 
 ing wants of the college was better accommodations for 
 the valuable and relatively large libraries of the college 
 and of the literary societies, and that the hope had been en- 
 tertained that the Alumni might undertake the erection of 
 a building for such a purpose. The suggestion was favor- 
 ably received, and the next morning brought a check for 
 $500. With so generous a gift to inaugurate it the eff'ort 
 could not fail of success; and for. fifteen years we have 
 been enjoying the accommodations of this fine edifice. 
 Thus this college has had her buildings erected by the 
 citizens of the place and its vicinity, and by her children 
 who sought to provide for her material wants. She has 
 squandered no money in brick and mortar for the pur- 
 poses of display, but from the first there has been the 
 earnest desire to furnish both instructors and students 
 such books as were needed for their work. 
 
 In the first catalogue, issued in the year 1837-38, these 
 words are found : '' The college library contains about 
 3,000 volumes, embracing an extensive and choice selec- 
 tion of philological works procured by the professor of 
 languages on his recent visit to Europe. For this portion 
 of the library a convenient room has been fitted up, 
 which is open to the students a portion of each day for 
 reference and study." How the college came by these 
 philological books is told by Eev. John Todd, D. D., 
 writing in 1847 : *' A few years since a plain farmer left 
 
17 
 
 his hard-earned property to the care of a few friends to 
 distribute. We gave $1,000 to each of several colleges, 
 and directed that the money be laid out for a library. In 
 consequence of these books the now able President of 
 Marietta College (Rev. Dr. Henry Smith) has compiled 
 a lexicon, which is an honor to him and to oar country. 
 He has dedicated it to the memory of the good man who 
 gave the money. What a beautiful monument has God 
 thus erected to the memory of Samuel Stone ! " 
 
 That the Trustees of an institution just starting into 
 life should have approprfated for the purchase of Greek 
 and Latin classics, with lexicons, grammars and other 
 helps, the first thousand dollars given for books is worthy 
 of record. It may truly be said that the Trustees of 
 Marietta College have from the first appreciated the im- 
 portance of a good library. Books they have held in higher 
 esteem than buildings. They have not compelled their 
 professors to make brick without straw. At the celebra- 
 tion of the twenty-fifth anniversary in 18G0 the whole 
 number of volumes in the college and society libraries 
 was 17,000. There were then only fifteen colleges in the 
 United States that reported a larger number. According 
 to the last report of the U. S. Commissioner of Education, 
 of 362 colleges reported, twelve have more books than 
 Marietta, two have the same number, and 347 have less. 
 Our total is now somewhat larger than at the date of the 
 Commissioner's report, being 33,000 volumes. At the 
 one hundred and fiftieth anniversary of Yale College, 
 President Woolsey gave the number of volumes in their 
 college library as 22,000. At our fiftieth anniversary, 
 we report exclusive of the societies, 20,000. 
 
 Much is said of late of the use of books in a college 
 library by the students for reference. It will be noted 
 from the extract just read from our first catalogue that 
 arrangements of this kind were made here vA"y early, so 
 far as the classical department of study was concerned. 
 The classical books were placed in a convenient room, 
 
18 
 
 open to the students a portion of every day for reference 
 and study. All the early students will remember the 
 Philological room, where the Philological library was kept. 
 Though there have been some changes of rooms, it is 
 pleasant to know that the Philological room of old is the 
 Greek room of to-day. 
 
 While the books purchased for the college library have 
 been for the most part those directly connected with the 
 work of instruction, it has been enriched by gifts from 
 various persons, more particularly in the historical de- 
 partment. Prominent among the names of these donors is 
 that of the late Samuel P. Hildreth, M. D., LL. D. Dr. Hil- 
 dreth, who came to Marietta from Massachusetts early in 
 the century, was an indefatigable collector of historical 
 material as well as specimens in the department of 
 Natural History. Both his valuable collections were 
 given to the college, and are designated as the Hildreth 
 Cabinet and the Hildreth Cabinet Library. The latter, 
 to which additions have been made by his son, Dr. George 
 0. Hildreth, now contains over eight hundred volumes. 
 In this collection are also many manuscripts relating to 
 the early history of Ohio, gathered and bound by Dr. 
 Hildreth. 
 
 The correspondence and other papers of General Rufus 
 Putnam, including nearly twenty commissions, civil and 
 military, the earliest dating back to 1760, have also been 
 given to the college by his grandson, the late Col. William 
 R. Putnam. By these and other gifts the library has 
 been growing more and more valuable in the department 
 of American history, especially that of Ohio. And when 
 by and by there shall come to its alcoves other collections 
 of books, pamphlets, and manuscripts, in accordance with 
 the expressed purpose of the owners, the library of 
 Marietta College will have few equals in this department. 
 
 A valuable addition was made to the library a few 
 years since by Mrs. Elizabeth W. Lord, widow of the late 
 Dr. Asa D. Lord, so long and prominently connected with 
 
19 
 
 educational work in Ohio, and afterwards Superintendent 
 of the State Asylum for the Blind at Batavia, New York. 
 The gift comprised about a thousand volumes and five 
 hundred pamphlets, mostly of an educational character 
 and including many rare journals and reports. 
 
 What has been the character of Marietta College? Has 
 it been a genuine college? Has its character corres- 
 ponded to its name? It has not called itself a university; 
 it has not professed to do university work, in distinction 
 from college work, if the distinction can be stated. It has 
 aimed to give young men* such facilities of study and in- 
 struction that they cpuld be recognized in the world of 
 letters as men of liberal culture. 
 
 The name of college was given to it by the legislature 
 in 1835, and there were two college classes in the autumn 
 of that year. At the beginning there were four depart- 
 ments of instruction, each in charge of a permanent pro- 
 fessor. There were the departments of Moral and Intel- 
 lectual Philosophy, of the Greek and Latin languages, of 
 Mathematics and Natural Philosophy, and of Rhetoric and 
 Political Economy. There was not at first a distinct de- 
 partment of Natural Science, though instruction was 
 given in Chemistry, etc., by the Professor of Natural Phi- 
 losophy. In this Marietta was not an exception; at that 
 time the Juniors in Williams College recited in Chemis- 
 try to a tutor, and heard a few lectures from a professor. 
 But in 1840 provision was made here for regular instruction 
 in Chemistry and Mineralogy, and in 1846 this depart- 
 ment was established by the election of a permanent pro- 
 fessor. From that time to this the time of one professor 
 has been devoted to this class of studies. 
 
 Though there was no professorship of Chemistry at 
 first, there was one of Rhetoric and Political Economy. 
 When this was left vacant in 1840 by the resignation of 
 Professor Allen, the work was divided between Professor 
 Kendrick, who was elected in his place, and Professor 
 Smitli. The catalogue for that year gives their work as 
 
20 
 
 follows: Henry Smith, Professor of Greek and Rhetoric; 
 John Kendrick, Professor of Latin, Political Economy, 
 and English ' Literature.^ A few years later the two 
 languages were brought together again under Professor 
 Smith, and the two English branches were placed in 
 charge of Professor Kendrick. On the election of Pro- 
 fessor Smith to the presidency in 1846, Professor Ken- 
 drick was made professor of the two languages, and the 
 English work was divided among the different members 
 of the Faculty. As, besides the four permanent officers, 
 there was a tutor, there were five men engaged in college 
 instruction. With three exercises a day of each class, 
 and four classes, there would be twelve exercises each 
 day for the five instructors, so that no one would be re- 
 quired to attend more than three recitations or lectures 
 a day. 
 
 This was the general plan for about twenty-five years, 
 when a Professorship of Rhetoric and English Literature 
 was re-established, and a few years later the department 
 of ancient languages was divided. For the last twenty 
 years there have been six permanent officers of instruc- 
 tion ; two in the higher English studies (as Mental and 
 Moral Philosophj^ Rhetoric, Logic, English Literature, 
 Political Economy, Civil Government, International Law, 
 etc.,) two in the general departments of the classic 
 languages, giving instruction also in German and French, 
 and two in the departments of Mathematics and the 
 various branches of Natural Science. In recent years 
 all the college work has been done by the perma- 
 nent professors, the time of the tutor having been given 
 to the preparatory department. It should be stated that 
 at no time have the college professors been required to 
 give instruction in the preparatory department. If any 
 temporary work has been done there it has been volun- 
 tary, and extra compensation has been made. 
 
 We need not be ashamed of this record of the work 
 done here. That Marietta entered upon her career with 
 
21 
 
 four permanent officers of instruction^ and upon her 
 second quarter century with five, and for many years has 
 had six, whose whole time has been given to the college 
 classes, entitles her to great credit; much more than she 
 may receive from those who have little knowledge of the 
 history of colleges in this country. Colleges are a little 
 ambitious to show a large list of names in their faculties, 
 and many persons doubtless think that the old institu- 
 tions have always had many professors. 
 
 When Timothy Dwight became President of Yaie 
 College, the institution lacked only five years of the close 
 of its first century. President Dwight entered upon his 
 college work with one professor and three tutors. There 
 was a chair, as we say, of Mathematics and Natural 
 Philosophy ; but none of Latin, none of Greek, none of 
 Natural Science, none of Rhetoric and English Literature, 
 none of Political Science. The President with Professor 
 Josiah Meigs, and Tutors Stebbins, Sherman, and Atwa- 
 ter, constituted the college Faculty. Far be it from me 
 to say anything in disparagement of those tutors. Roger 
 Minott Sherman became one of the most eminent 
 lawyers in New England. When a boy of ten years 
 I lost no opportunity of hearing this eloquent advocate 
 make his appeals to the jury. He became one of the Su- 
 preme Judges of Connecticut, and, had it not been for his 
 connection with the Hartford Convention, he could have 
 had whatever he wished in the way of political preferment. 
 Tutor Atwater, another of President Dwight's Faculty, 
 achieved distinction also. Five years later, one year after 
 leaving his tutorship, he became President of Middlebury 
 College, and subsequently held the same office in Dickinson 
 College, Pennsylvania. This suggests that there is some- 
 thing not entirely unlike this in the experience of Ma- 
 rietta. Though no one of her tutors is known to have 
 been president of two colleges in succession, it is true 
 that two of her first three tutors became college presidents. 
 I may, perhaps, be allowed to add that the first tutor who 
 
22 
 
 served under me, taking office in 1855, may be compared 
 judicially with Roger Minott Sherman, as the other two 
 of whom I have spoken have been compared with 
 Jeremiah Atwater, my tutor of 1855 being now one of 
 the Supreme Judges of Ohio. I have said that President 
 Dwight had with him at first, in the instruction of the 
 undergraduates of Yale College, but one professor. 
 There was no linguistic professor there till 1805, when 
 James L. Kingsley was elected Professor of Hebrew, 
 Greek, and Latin. There was no separate professor of 
 Greek till 1831. 
 
 The history of Harvard is similar. Besides the pres- 
 ident there was in 1800, when Harvard was in the 
 last half of her second century, but one professor whose 
 duties were in what we should call the college depart- 
 ment, Samuel Weber, Professor of Mathematics and 
 Natural Philosophy. There was no professor of Latin or 
 Greek till 1811. Williams College, which began its work in 
 1793, started with a president and one tutor. There was 
 not even a professor of Mathematics and Natural Philoso- 
 phy for thirteen years, and none of the classics for 
 twenty-two years. And there was but one chair for the 
 two ancient languages till 1853. The college laws, 1795, 
 make no mention of professors. The president and 
 tutors are the teachers and executive body. 
 
 This glance at the early work of some of our colleges 
 of highest repute shows that almost all their instruction 
 was at first by tutors instead of professors. Often these 
 tutors began their teaching immediately after their 
 own graduation. The difference between permanent and 
 temporary instructors was the same then as now, and it 
 was a great improvement in a college when students re- 
 ceived their instruction from permanent professors. At 
 Marietta there has been no occasion for this change, as 
 nearly all the instruction has been professorial from the 
 beginnning. In the first catalogue issued every study 
 now thought essential to a liberal education is enumerated. 
 
23 
 
 • 
 
 Even the German is not omitted ; and through almost 
 the whole history of the college, German has been studied, 
 either as required or optional. Political Science has also 
 had a prominent place. Complaint is often made that in 
 many colleges little or no attention has been given to 
 studies of a governmental and economic character. 
 Whatever may be true of other colleges. Marietta is 
 certainly not open to this charge. These branches have 
 always been taught here, and for the last quarter of a 
 century they have been made specially prominent. 
 
 The best course of study, however, requires efficient 
 trustees and able instructors. Without these, no institu- 
 tion will do educational work of a high grade. A brief 
 reference will be sufficient, as memorial addresses have 
 already been delivered. 
 
 The two charters of December, 1832, and February, 1835, 
 contain the names of the same nine gentlemen. The 
 resignation of Arius Nye, Esq., was accepted in March, 
 1835, and Mr. John Crawford seems not to have acted 
 after 1834. Of the other seven Dr. John Cotton was a 
 graduate of Harvard and Rev. L, G. Bingham of Mid- 
 dlebury. Mr. Douglas Putnam had finished his Junior 
 year at Yale, and Dr. Jonas Moore had been through the 
 first three years at Dartmouth. Col. John Mills and Mr. 
 Ansel m T. Nye — both natives of Marietta, as also Mr. 
 Putnam — had enjoyed the advantages of the good schools 
 of Marietta, and had received some classical instruction. 
 Caleb Emerson, Esq., who had come to Marietta in early 
 manhood, had an insatiable thirst for knowledge, and 
 taught himself Latin so that he was able to teach his 
 children. All these were men of mark. They had strong 
 individual characteristics, but they labored together with 
 great harmony to establish the college which they 
 loved. They were all earnest Christian men, and desired 
 to build up an institution where high intellectual culture 
 might be blended with earnest sincere piety. They rep- 
 
24 
 
 resented three denominations of Christians, but as trus- 
 tees they knew no lines. In 1838 Rev. Addison Kings- 
 bury, educated at Amherst and Andover, was elected a 
 member, but there was no other addition to the Board till 
 1845. 
 
 An examination of the record shows how much time 
 these gentlemen devoted to the college. Were I to speak 
 of their work as it seems to me to deserve I should be 
 deemed extravagant. Their fidelity to their great trust, 
 their patience, their courage, their generosity, their sac- 
 rifices, were equalled only by their sagacity, their breadth 
 of view, the steadiness with which they resisted all 
 temptations to temporary expedients. They acted under 
 the consciousness that they were laying the foundations 
 of an institution that was to continue for many centuries, 
 and whose future prosperity would depend largely upon 
 their work. There was nothing narrow or petty in what 
 they did. With the scantiest means they laid large 
 plans, exhibiting a faith that seems almost sublime. 
 
 Of these early Trustees, only two survive : Mr. Douglas 
 Putnam, one of the founders, and Rev. Dr. Addison 
 Kingsbury, a member since 1838. There is not an 
 Alumnus that does not rejoice to see them here to day. 
 
 In 1845 an amendment to the charter was secured, au- 
 thorizing a larger number of Trustees. Since that time 
 thirty-nine gentlemen have been elected. Seventeen of 
 them have been clergymen, and twenty-two, laymen. 
 Eight have been connected with the college as students. 
 Fourteen of the thirty-nine have died, and eighteen are 
 now members of the Board. Including the three presi- 
 dents, who are members ex officio of the Board of Trus- 
 tees, there have been just fifty members ; a half-century 
 of years and a half-century of Trustees. Eleven of the 
 Trustees have been the descendants of the men who 
 founded Ohio and the North West through the settle- 
 ment made by the Ohio Company. And eight others 
 have been connected with the early settlers by marriage. 
 
25 
 
 The pleasant duty of speaking of the Trustees who have 
 passed away has been fitly performed by one whose name 
 on our annual catalogue stands next to the two to whom 
 I have just referred. 
 
 Pictures, too, of the members of the original faculty 
 have been presented to us by one who knew them all and 
 sat under their instruction. And those later professors 
 whom death has also called away have been this morning 
 commemorated in loving terms. This leaves but little 
 for me to say. 
 
 As we have already been told, three of the four who 
 began the work of instruction in the college classes w^ere 
 the first men in scholarship in their respective classes. 
 And their subsequent success showed the wisdom of the 
 Trustees in the selection they made. 
 
 Fifty years ago it was a rare thing, even in the oldest 
 institutions, for a professor to go abroad to improve 
 himself by foreign study. But Marietta in her very 
 infancy gave leave of absence to Professor Smith for this 
 purpose. In December, 1834, the Trustees passed a 
 resolution that Mr. Smith have leave of absence, with a 
 a continuance of salary, from and after the first of July, 
 1835, to the first of November, 1836, for the purposes of 
 study. 
 
 It will be seen that this arrangement was made while 
 the institution was yet a collegiate institute. The full 
 college charter had not yet been obtained ; though steps 
 were taken at that meeting for securing it. Stronger 
 proof could hardly be given of the desire and purpose of 
 the Trustees of this young institution to make it a place 
 where young men could have the highest advantages of 
 liberal culture. That the purpose to have well qualified 
 professors is still operative appears from the fact that of 
 the six who have been elected here within the last twelve 
 years, five studied abroad after-graduating, and the sixth 
 had devoted four years to post-graduate study in Johns 
 Hopkins University. Four of the six have received the 
 
26 
 
 degree of Doctor of Philosophy, on examination, from 
 Harvard, Yale, Princeton, and Johns Hopkins. 
 
 There have been in all twenty-one professors, including 
 the first president, not including the first principal of the 
 academy. These were graduated as follows : three from 
 Middlebury College ; three from Dartmouth ; two, 
 Williams ; two, Amherst ; two, Yale ; one. Harvard ; one, 
 Princeton ; one, Iowa ; one, Beloit ; and five, Marietta. 
 Besides those educated at our own college, thirteen were 
 from New England colleges, two from Western colleges 
 established on the model of the New England colleges, 
 and one from the old College of New Jersey. Of these, 
 eight have deceased : Messrs. Linsley, Smith, Allen and 
 Jewett of the first faculty, and Messrs. E. B. Andrews, 
 Walker, Evans and Rosseter of the later professors. Six 
 are now connected with the college, and a seventh, the 
 venerable Professor Kendrick, is with us as Professor 
 Emeritus ; and four are in other institutions, viz : Rev. 
 Dr. Addison Ballard, Professor of Moral Philosophy at 
 Lafayette College ; Mr. W. B. Graves, Peabody Professor 
 of the Natural Sciences at Andover ; Dr. S. S. Orris, 
 Professor of Greek at the College of New Jersey ; and 
 Dr. Irving J. Manatt, Chancellor of the University of Ne- 
 braska.. Four of the twenty who came here as professors 
 became presidents, here and elsewhere. 
 
 It has been stated that three of the four gentlemen 
 constituting the first college faculty had taken the high- 
 est honors of the colleges at which they were educated, 
 viz., President Joel H. Linsley, Middlebury College, 1811; 
 Professor Henry Smith, Middlebury, 1827; Professor D. 
 Howe Allen, Dartmouth, 1829. A statement of like char- 
 acter may be made of those composing the Faculty of 
 1855-56. Of the five who were associated with me when 
 I entered upon my duties thirty years ago, four were men 
 who had stood at the head of their respective classes: 
 John Kendrick, Valedictorian at Dartmouth in 1826, 
 Addison Ballard, at Williams in 1842, George H. Howi- 
 
27 
 
 son, at Marietta in 1852, and Martin D. Follett, at 
 Marietta in 1853. 
 
 The statements now made concern the completeness of 
 the course of study and the character and fitness of those 
 constituting the Boards of Trust and Instruction. In 
 order to know what the college has accomplished in its 
 first half-century the inquiry must reach the number of 
 students who have here been educated. 
 
 The first class was graduated in 1838, and the number 
 ol classes, including that of the present year, is forty- 
 eight. The total number of graduates is five hundred 
 and sixty-six. All but twenty-four of this number have 
 received the degree of Bachelor of Arts having completed 
 the course of study prescribed in the best colleges of the 
 country. Ten have pursued the course in which German 
 and other studies are substituted for the Greek, and four- 
 teen have taken the Scientific course which has now been 
 given up. Five hundred and sixty-six graduates in forty- 
 eight classes gives a yearly average of a small fraction less 
 than twelve. To some this annual average and this total 
 for forty-eight years will seem small. Those who are not 
 familiar with higher education and its statistics, especially 
 in the West and South, think large colleges are the rule 
 and small ones the exception. They read in the papers 
 of the number of students in attendance at various 
 colleges and suppose them all to be members of the four 
 regular classes — candidates for the first degree in the 
 arts or a kindred degree. For some colleges the supposi- 
 tion would be correct ; for many it would be incorrect. 
 To find the number of college students proper you must 
 take one-fifth or it may be one-tenth of the number re- 
 ported in the newspapers. 
 
 The number of colleges in the United States graduating 
 large classes year by year is very small. They can almost 
 be counted on one's fingers. According to the last Report 
 of the United States Commissioner of Education, forty- 
 six per cent of the colleges reporting the number of 
 
28 
 
 students in attendance have senior classes, in the classical 
 course, numbering five and under. And sixty two and a 
 half per cent, have senior classes of ten and under. In 
 all the colleges reporting, the average number in the 
 senior class (classical) is eleven. Deduct ten of the 
 largest colleges and the average senior class of the re- 
 mainder is only eight ; deduct twenty colleges and the 
 others average senior classes of seven. 
 
 The number of graduates in a given period is a much 
 better criterion of the work accomplished by an institution 
 than the total number in attendance. A college is estab- 
 lished to secure a specific result. Students resort to it to 
 receive a certain amount of culture and discipline which 
 is tested by examinations and indicated by the testimonial 
 of the college. When the in(]uiry, then, concerns the 
 amount of work done by an institution in twenty-five, or 
 fifty, or a hundred years, it is equivalent to asking wliat 
 has been its contribution to the number of liberally 
 educated men. The question is not as to the number on 
 the catalogue ; not how many have been in attendance a 
 few months, or a year, or two years, but as to the number 
 who have completed to the satisfaction of competent 
 judges the work necessary for a degree. To say of a 
 college that it has given instruction to so many hundreds, 
 in a given number of years, or thousands it may be, while 
 it has graduated but a small fraction of those w^ho have 
 been enrolled in its regular classes, is not quite the 
 language of commendation. The inquiry at once sug- 
 gests itself, what has become of the large fraction who 
 did not complete the course ? 
 
 What proportion of the students that are matriculated 
 in the colleges of the country from year to year remain 
 till their graduation, there is no means of knowing from 
 published documents. The probability is that the num- 
 ber of graduates, taking all the colleges, is much less than 
 half the number that enter. The only college, so far as 
 I know, whose general catalogue contains the names of 
 
29 
 
 all the members of the several classes, as well as the 
 graduates, is Williams. In that institution for the sixty- 
 years, from 1820 to 1880, a little less than sixty-four per 
 cent of the matriculates have finished the course. The 
 statistics of Marietta give a ratio approxiniately the same ; 
 th^ graduates in her forty-eight classes being a little 
 more than sixty-three per cent of the number matriculated. 
 
 As the course of study occupies four years, and the 
 catalogue gives the members of the four classes, if a class 
 during its course of four years suffered no diminution 
 the number of graduates - for a series of years would 
 average one-fourth of the number on the catalogue for 
 the same time. But losses will occur through death, 
 sickness, poverty, etc., and if the graduates average one- 
 fifth of the names on the catalogue the record is a good 
 one. Taking the forty-eight catalogues of Marietta the 
 number of graduates is a little more than one-fifth the 
 number enrolled on the catalogues. This permanence of 
 students in a college may be expressed also by comparing 
 the number of seniors with the number of freshmen for 
 a series of years. For our whole history the seniors have 
 been to the freshmen as seventy to one hundred. In 
 some instances a class has numbered more at the close of 
 the senior year than at the beginning of the freshman. 
 
 Including that of the present year the number of 
 classes graduated, as already stated, is forty-eight, and 
 the total number of graduates is five hundred and sixty- 
 six, giving an annual average of twelve, nearly. Har- 
 vard College in its first forty-eight classes numbered three 
 hundred and one graduates ; and its annual average did 
 not reach the number ten till it had sent out eighty-two 
 classes ; and to reach an average of twelve required 
 eighty-eight years. Cornell University gives the first 
 degree in the arts to six students the present year, and 
 Washington and Lee University conferred but a single 
 college degree the last year. 
 
 Our first class of graduates numbered four, and there 
 
30 
 
 has been one other class of four. There have been three 
 classes of twenty-two each. There have been fluctuations 
 here as elsewhere. Most colleges have had classes of 
 three, two, one. Four is our smallest class. Many insti- 
 tutions have occasional blanks in their early history. The 
 forty-seventh class at Harvard numbered eleven ; the 
 next year was a blank, there being no graduates. Mari- 
 etta has been fortunate in escaping the loss of an entire 
 class. A small class one j^ear does not imply a succession 
 of small classes. In 1868 the number ol graduates was 
 a small one, as our record shows. But in the ten years 
 following there were more graduates than in any other 
 ten years in our history. And three years after the 
 graduation of that small class there was a larger number 
 admitted than in any other year. 
 
 While, thus, looking at the succession of individual 
 years, there have been fluctuations in attendance and in 
 the number of graduates, there has been steady progress 
 if we regard the decades of years. In the first nine 
 years, covering the number of classes in the administra- 
 tion of the first president, the number of graduates was 
 eighty-five. In the nine years of the second administra- 
 tion the number was ninety-three. In the first ten years 
 of the third administration there were one hundred and 
 nine graduates ; in the second decade, one hundred an-d 
 twenty-eight ; and in the third, one hundred and fifty-one. 
 Thus each period shows an advance over the one preceding 
 it, the gain of the fifth over the fourth, however, being 
 much the largest of all. The last decade shows also a 
 higher degree of permanence than either of the preceding 
 decades. The annual average of graduates for the whole 
 period being a fraction over twenty per cent, of the 
 number on *the catalogue, the average for the last ten 
 years is twenty-three per cent. 
 
 It is not strange that the friends of an institution should 
 desire for it large classes. This is an indication of pros- 
 perity obvious enough to the most simple. But, as a test 
 
31 
 
 of excellence, it is by no means trustworthy. The desire 
 for large numbers is a temptation to make the terms of 
 admission too easy ; to adapt the requirements to the 
 attainments or lack of attainments of the candidate. The 
 hospitality so characteristic of western homes is worthy 
 of all commendation, but the hospitality of a college 
 which is open to all comers, regardless of their fitness, 
 does not commend itself. Unfortunately the ambition to 
 secure students is not limited to the west or to institutions 
 still young. Some of the oldest and richest colleges in 
 the country seem to be as eager in the race for numerical 
 supremacy as rival cities in the strife for growth in popu- 
 lation. Western colleges that aim to do genuine and 
 thorough work are thus exposed to a double embarrass- 
 ment ; obliged, on the one hand, to meet the strong de- 
 sire for numbers manifested by colleges and universities 
 that think more of the name than the reality, and on the 
 other to encounter the strenuous efforts for patronage put 
 forth by institutions of long standing and high repute 
 that might better rely upon the prestige which comes 
 from large endowments and historic fame. 
 
 If we look at the highest educational good of the student, 
 the small college, other things being equal, has indeed 
 the advantage. The method of instruction at the United 
 States Military Academy, where the number in the recita- 
 tion room is always very small, is unquestionably the best 
 for the pupil. And one of the chief arguments for the 
 elective system is that classes would be divided into sec- 
 tions and thus the instructors would be enabled to do 
 their work more efficiently. Taking the whole period of 
 our history the average number in the class room has 
 been about fifteen. It can hardly be doubted that more 
 improvement has been made, a better education secured, 
 than if the number had been twice as great. With thirty 
 in a class two sections would be necessary and that would 
 require an increase of instructors. That hitherto the 
 number of 'teachers in our larger colleges has not kept 
 
32 
 
 pace with the increase in the number of students cannot 
 be questioned, and in this respect therefore the character 
 of their work has not improved. The evil of large num- 
 bers in a recitation room is obvious enough when those 
 reciting together are of the same grade ; it becomes much 
 more serious when a portion of the students are two or 
 three years behind the others in discipline and attain- 
 ment. If the friends of Marietta are desirous that the 
 classes should be larger, they must remember that this 
 renders imperative a corresponding increase of endow- 
 ment, if the same standard of excellence be maintained. 
 
 It is worthy of notice that many of the successful men 
 of the counti"}^ have come from small colleges or from 
 small classes. Of the nine gentlemen composing the 
 present Supreme Court of the United States six were 
 members of small classes and three of large classes. And 
 one of these three spent the first three years of his course 
 in a small college. In the first class of a prominent 
 college in Illinois there were two graduates ; one of them 
 afterwards became the governor of that state. The late 
 Judge Folger, Chief Judge of the Court of Appeals in 
 the State of New York and afterwards Secretary of the 
 Treasury under President Arthur, was the only graduate 
 of his class. 
 
 The impression is prevalent that students often enter 
 college too young ; that maturity of years is requisite 
 in order to profit by the course of study, and there- 
 fore, the older students derive more advantage than 
 the younger. Our experience of fifty years does not 
 confirm this. It shows, on the contrary, that when 
 a lad is well prepared for entrance he is old enough 
 to do the work required. The average age of our alumni 
 at graduation is twenty-two years and seven-tenths. The 
 average age of those who have held the highest rank in 
 their respective classes is twenty-two and four-tenths. A 
 very considerable number of these fell much below the 
 average age. The influence of a well-arranged course of 
 
33 
 
 study makes amends for the lack of maturity. The lad 
 of sixteen or seventeen grows more, intellectually, in the 
 four years of the course than the man of twenty-four or 
 twenty-five. So far as our experience goes, early system- 
 atic study in a good classical course is the best possible 
 preparation for subsequent intellectual growth. 
 
 The members of the Supreme Court of the United States 
 have been referred to as showing that eminent men often 
 come from small colleges and small classes. They show al- 
 so the advantage of early education. The nine Justices 
 are all graduates, and most of them finished their collegiate 
 studies at an early age. The ages of eight of them at 
 graduation are known: One was twenty-three years, one 
 was twenty-one, two were twenty, three were seventeen, 
 and one was sixteen. The average age of the eight was 
 nineteen years. Of the senior editors of five promi- 
 nent religious newspapers in New York and Bos- 
 ton — the Congregationalist, Christian Union, Evangelist, 
 Independent, and Observer — the oldest at graduation was 
 twenty-one and the youngest was sixteen and one-third, 
 the average being eighteen years and one-sixth. The le- 
 gitimate inference from these facts, and many others 
 might be cited, is that a course of liberal study may 
 be commenced at an early age. There is no need to 
 keep back a student from college till he becomes a ma- 
 ture man in years. 
 
 It is often said that some students go to college and 
 others are sent; the implication being that the latter class 
 reap little benefit. All honor to those who go of them- 
 selves ; who work their way if need be ; who overcome 
 great obstacles to secure the much cherished education. 
 No word should be spoken to discourage them, but they 
 should be encouraged in every way. The man who is 
 impelled by a burning thirst for knowledge is never too 
 old to begin his college studies. But so far as the remark 
 quoted tends to dissuade parents from sending their sons 
 to college its influence is harmful. In the benefit re- 
 
34 
 
 ceived there is no such difference between those who go 
 and those* who are sent. The student who completes his 
 course at twenty-one or twenty-two must have begun his 
 preparatory studies by fourteen or fifteen, and must have 
 been supported by his parents ; that is, he has been sent 
 to college. It is wisdom for the parent to send his sons 
 and not wait for them to go of themselves. In after 
 years not one son in a thousand will fail to thank his 
 parents that he was thus sent, in this way saving precious 
 time and making sure the liberal education which other- 
 wise might never have been gained. 
 
 The graduates of Marietta are distributed among the 
 various professions and occupations as follows : thirty- 
 four per cent are clergymen ; twenty-eight per cent bus- 
 iness men ; seventeen per cent lawyers ; eight per cent 
 physicians ; eight per cent professors and other teachers; 
 five per cent all others. The proportion of business men 
 is large, but this is no cause of regret. It is rare now to 
 find an intelligent man holding the opinion that the cost 
 in time and money of a liberal education is thrown away 
 if the graduate does not enter one of the learned profes- 
 sions. The great business enterprises of our times are 
 demanding men of the best intellectual training as well 
 as of high natural capacity. 
 
 Eighty-six of our alumni are the sons of clergymen. 
 In a large number of cases there have been two or more 
 graduates from the same family. One hundred and six- 
 ty-eight of the five hundred and sixty-six alumni are in 
 groups of two, three, and four brothers in the same 
 household. Three families have sent four sons each, 
 fourteen have sent three, and fifty -seven have sent two. 
 Twenty-eight have received degrees whose fathers were 
 students before them. It may also be added that one 
 hundred and twenty of the graduates are the descendants 
 of the early settlers, representing sixty of tlie pioneers. 
 
 There is not time to give any financial history of the 
 college. The enterprise was entered on in the firm be- 
 
35 
 
 lief that such an institution was needed, and the move- 
 ment was made by men who were willing to show their 
 faith by their works. The first effort to raise funds was 
 made here in March, 1833. Something more than $8,000 
 was raised, of which the seven Trustees gave about half. 
 The Trustees assessed each other. Messrs. Mills, Moore, 
 and Bingham gave $1,000 each. Remembering the re- 
 peated gifts of the Trustee who alone is left of that 
 group of seven you wonder that he was assessed but 
 $200. But he was the youngest of the seven, and the 
 others deemed that sum to he his full proportion. Would 
 you know what is the total of his benefactions to Marietta 
 College, multiply that first gift by four hundred. Many 
 citizens of Marietta and vicinity have given often and 
 largely according to their ability, and the aggregate 
 amount contributed by those who have lived here, in- 
 cluding bequests, probably exceeds $280,000. 
 
 The first efi'orts at the East were made by Rev. Mr. 
 Bingham, one of the Trustees, and by Professors Allen 
 and Jewett. Later Rev. N. W. Fisher, of Burlington, 
 Ohio, and Charles Goddard, Esq., of Richmond, Virginia, 
 engaged in this service. While thus employed Mr. 
 Goddard was elected to a professorship, which the state of 
 his health compelled him to decline. Some years after- 
 ward Rev. J. R. Barnes and Rev. Joseph Chester rendered 
 service as agents, and still later Rev. Francis Bartlett. 
 The time of President Linsley was largely occupied in 
 outside work for the first three years after his election in 
 1835, and at intervals afterwards. The College Society, 
 formed in 1843, rendered opportune aid for a number of 
 years. Among the largest early donors at the East were 
 Samuel Train, Esq., of Medford, Massachusetts, and Hon. 
 Thomas W. Williams, of New London, Connecticut. 
 
 Very little expenditure for agency work has been 
 made during the last thirty years. What has been done 
 in a financial way has been chiefly by the President in 
 vacation and by correspondence. There has been no ab- 
 
36 
 
 sence in term time to interfere with his regular work of 
 instruction. The number of persons approached has been 
 small, but in most cases those who have given have re- 
 peated their gifts. A gentleman in Massachusetts some 
 years ago gave a hundred dollars. A year later he gave 
 the same sum. The third year unsolicited he sent by 
 mail his check for a like amount, and this was continued 
 for about ten years. In 1863 a personal friend in New 
 York sent in response to a letter $200. The next year, 
 without application, he repeated the gift. The third he did 
 the same, and thus for six years. Then for two years it was 
 $300 a year ; then $1000 a year for two years. A few 
 months later he died. It is pleasant to have such friends. 
 
 In seeking to interest men in the college I could never 
 forget the gifts of the Trustees. The remembrance of 
 their great generosity made me unwilling to approach 
 men simply because of their pecuniary ability. I felt 
 that it was not every one who was worthy to be enrolled 
 among the noble men by whose|liberality Marietta College 
 had been largely sustained. The same feeling kept me 
 from urging the cause. It was an object worthy of a 
 cheerful giver and I could not press it. A good lady 
 whose husband I had seen told me she thought I was a 
 poor solicitor; that most men who came to him presented 
 their cause as if it were a matter of life and death ; she 
 should not expect me to succeed at all. A few weeks 
 after this her husband wrote me pledging $5000. 
 
 At our quarter-century celebration only one bequest 
 was reported — that of Mrs. Mary Keyes, of Columbus, 
 formerly of McConnelsville, of $5,000. Soon after an- 
 other of the same amount was made by Mr. D. T. Wood- 
 bury, also of Columbus. Within a few years, and prior to 
 the present year, three bequests have been made, amount- 
 ing to about $100,000. Mr. Truman Hillyer, of Colum- 
 bus, has given in real estate and money something over 
 $30,000, receiving an annuity during his life. Col. W. R. 
 Putnam made the college his residuary legatee, from 
 
37 
 
 whose estate it is estimated $35,000 will be realized. Both 
 of these gentlemen expressed great satisfaction in the 
 disposition they had made of their property. Col. Put- 
 nam's will was made many years before his decease, and 
 he seemed to regard his property as sacred to the purpose 
 to which he had devoted it ; too sacred even for himself 
 to use save for the support of himself and family. ^The 
 third bequest was by Dr. Henry Smith, the second Presi- 
 dent of the college. After bequeathing to the college his 
 library, the will reads : "I give to the college fourteen oil 
 paintings, purchased in Rotne about the year 1856, in 
 memory of my son, Albert Linnekogel Smith, who re- 
 quested before his death that these paintings might be 
 given to Marietta College as the nucleus of an Art Gal- 
 lery." This son died at the age of sixteen, and nearly 
 twenty years before the father ; yet the request was re- 
 membered and his last wishes carried out. After making 
 provision for his two sons on the decease of his wife, 
 who was to have the use of everything during her life, 
 he made the college his residuary legatee ; expressing 
 the hope that funds might be found sufficient to endow a 
 professorship. In that case he wished it to be named the 
 Henderson Professorship in memory of his mother, 
 Phebe Henderson Linsley. Dr. Smith's mother had 
 married for her second husband Dr. Joel H. Linsley, 
 who became the first President of Marietta College. The 
 professorship will thus bear the name of the wife of the 
 first President of the college and the mother of the sec- 
 ond — a beautiful memorial from a son to his mother. 
 
 Since the present year began another bequest has been 
 left to the college by Mr. Cornelius B. Erwin, of New 
 Britain, Connecticut. He left $15,000 to endow ten 
 scholarships, and $15,000 for the general purposes of the 
 college. This institution is also one of five residuary leg- 
 atees. It is estimated by those acquainted with the value 
 of the estate that this residuary portion will much exceed 
 the direct bequest. Mr. Erwin began to give to Marietta 
 
38 
 
 many years ago, his first gifts being to aid young men in 
 the payment of tuition. Very soon he signified his pur- 
 pose to provide in his will for five scholarships of $1,000 
 each. The idea of helping young men remained with 
 him, though he increased the sum and made the basis 
 more liberal to the college. 
 
 It^houldbe noticed that this bequest of Mr. Erwin's, 
 which promises to be much the largest the college has re- 
 ceived, comes from one whose early advantages were very 
 limited, while he greatly desired an education. He de- 
 termined to use a portion of that wealth which God had 
 given him, to help joung men to obtain that which he 
 wanted but could not secure — a liberal education. 
 
 Besides these large bequests others are known to exist 
 in the wills of living persons; and such additions to the 
 funds of the college may be confidently expected from 
 the alumni and others. The financial outlook is full of 
 encouragement. The large wealth of the old colleges 
 comes from recent gifts. Yale College was one hundred 
 and fifty years old before its endowment for general pur- 
 poses had reached $140,000, In 1864 the funds of Williams 
 College for all purposes amounted to but $90,000. Thirty 
 years ago Princeton was virtually without endowment. 
 In 1862 the estimated value of our whole property was 
 $77,000. Aside from the residual bequest of Mr. Erwin 
 the net resources of Marietta are now^ nearly five times 
 that amount. Thus in financial matters as in other things 
 the fifth decade of the college has been the most prosper- 
 ous in its history. 
 
 The coincidence in time between the completion of 
 fifty years of the life of the college and the close of my 
 administration, makes a few personal words not inappro- 
 priate. Taking my first degree at Williams College in 
 1837 I was appointed a year later tutor in Mathematics 
 at Marietta, with the understanding that the professor- 
 ship in that department, then vacant, would be given to 
 
39 
 
 me if mutual acquaintance should make it advisable. 
 Detained a while by my engagement at the East I could 
 not reach Marietta till the winter. Through the kind 
 consideration of the Trustees my probation was brief, 
 the election to the professorship being made within three 
 months after my coming here, my duties to begin with 
 the next college year. In 1850, on the resignation of 
 Colonel Mills, who had given gratuitous service as 
 treasurer for seventeen years, I was appointed to succeed 
 him. In January, 1855, on the resignation of President 
 Smith, the Trustees elected "me to the presidency. For 
 forty-seven years, therefore, I have been in the service of 
 this college : one year as tutor, sixteen as professor, and 
 thirty as president. A life less eventful could hardly be 
 found. Serving under Trustees for whom I had the 
 highest respect and whose plans it was my earnest 
 desire to carry out, and associated in instruction with 
 men of ability and fidelitv with whom it has been a joy 
 to work, these forty-seven years have passed quietly and 
 pleasantly, almost imperceptibly. 
 
 It has been my good fortune to know personally every 
 member of the Board of Trust, every member of the 
 Board of Instruction, and every Alumnus of the college. 
 Of the 566 graduates all but four — the first class — have 
 been graduated since my connection with the institution 
 began, and nearly all have come under my instruction. 
 As professor or president I have served under every 
 Trustee, and, with a single exception, with every profes- 
 sor. It was the resignation of Professor Jewett in the 
 summer of 1838 that was the occasion of my coming. 
 When I entered on the presidency in 1855 there was no 
 one here of the original Faculty; but all were then living. 
 To-day they are gone, not only from us but from the 
 world which they did so much to bless. Of the eight 
 Trustees when I came in 1838 two only survive — Mr. 
 Douglas Pntnam and Rev. Dr. Addison Kingsbury. Of 
 the eighteen Trustees in 1855 when my administration 
 
40 
 
 began three only are left — the two just named and Mr. 
 William P. Cutler. Of the twenty members of the present 
 Board of Trust, all but five have been elected since 1863; 
 or after I had completed a quarter-century of college 
 work. Of the original Faculty, as has been said, none re- 
 main; but the venerable Professor Kendrick, who came 
 in 1840 and after thirty-three years of active service was 
 made Professor Emeritus in 1873, is still spared to us. Of 
 the other professors all have come since 1869. Our 
 senior professor entered the college when I became Presi- 
 dent. May his health soon be fully restored, and may 
 he continue for many years to- be the senior professor 
 of the Faculty of this college. 
 
 In looking over the years spent here I see great occa- 
 sion for thankfulness. A better Board of Trustees, and 
 abler and. more congenial associates could hardly be 
 desired. The work of instruction has always been a pleas- 
 ant one to me, and my efforts have received from these 
 hundreds of young men all they deserved, and more. 
 Many shortcomings there have been in teaching and in 
 administration ; none can know them better than I do. 
 But a sincere desire to secure for every student the best 
 possible culture, an identification of myself with the in- 
 terests of the institution, and a readiness to do whatever 
 lay in my power to increase its true efficiency and make 
 it in the best sense a Christian college — these, if I know 
 myself, have ever actuated me. Now that my relation to 
 the college is about to be changed, my interest in its suc- 
 cess will not, I trust, grow less. My prayer is that in all 
 respects it may prosper; that it may accomplish all that 
 its noble and generous founders ever anticipated for it. 
 And so I commend it to the Trustees, to the Faculty, to 
 the Alumni, to all the friends of Christian learning. I 
 commend it to Him whose servants and stewards we all 
 are, and without whose blessing there can be no true 
 success. 
 
ADDRESS MEMORIAL OF DECEASED TRUSTEES. 
 
 BY HON. W. P. CUTLER. 
 
 To organize and build up Commonwealths based upon 
 justice and ^'personal rights'' is a grand and honorable 
 enterprise. Yet they have been thus organized and built. 
 They have not grown up like the vegetable or animal as 
 a product of inherent forces — impelled by blind energies 
 and controlled by fortuitous surroundings. They are 
 rather the product of intelligent designs executed by 
 responsible agents, capable of adopting and applying 
 organic principles that will produce certain results. 
 Necessarily then they have had founders and builders. 
 
 True they have made progress and have gone backward, 
 have risen and fallen, but progress has been the result of 
 distinctive ideas or principles which may be called founda- 
 tionSy and of the persistent and successful application of 
 those organic ideas throughout the national life.' History 
 affords great diversity in the character of the foundations 
 as well as in that of the builders. As a general proposi- 
 tion, adherence to organic ideas has been the measure of 
 national life. 
 
 The distinctive idea of the Jewish Nation was theocracy, 
 not only the abstract idea of a divine existence but of the 
 rightful authority of God over the race as lawgiver and 
 governor. While the builders adhered to this idea Israel 
 was a power in the earth. Its abandonment was their 
 ruin. Rome's initial idea was conquest. Her builders 
 wrought it out in the subjugation of the world to her 
 
42 
 
 sway. But the idea spent its own force in its successful 
 application. The virtue needed to preserve, unite, and 
 harmonize the conquests, and restrain lust and ambition 
 was wanting. The mighty fabric crumbled into ruins. 
 
 But our own country and times are not wanting in 
 illustrations. The value and effect of distinctive ideas 
 and principles which enter into and make up the founda- 
 tions of civil government and society may be traced in 
 the early occapation and subsequent growth of the 
 Eastern states or commonwealths of our common 
 country. It is true that persecution was a force that 
 drove the pioneers to this continent, but persecution was 
 not a distinct or recognized principle which they sought 
 to incorporate into their political or social foundations. 
 Without attempting either an enumeration or a discussion 
 of all their organic ideas, it is sufficient for ilie present 
 purpose and occasion to notice the fact that knowledge in 
 all its departments and applications was with them a 
 paramount and prevailing idea. Early and constant 
 attention was given to this subject in providing for 
 elementary instruction in common schools, and in organ- 
 izing higher institutions of learning. The builders of 
 that day very soon began to build up the young common- 
 wealth on knowledge as a foundation. Harvard and 
 Yale had slender initial funds — called foundations — but 
 those and similar institutions were themselves the founda- 
 tion of a nation. 
 
 But there was a collateral idea that received cotempor- 
 aneous attention and application. This was the ethics, 
 the morals, the principles of the Bible as essential to the 
 support of civil government. If they laid foundations in 
 knowledge, they cemented them with religion. There 
 was no attempt to separate these elements of a nation's 
 life and growth. They went into the corner stones and 
 were the rock on which the nation began to rise. The 
 founders and builders, then, of Christian colleges may be 
 regarded as the conservators of the organic ideas that 
 
43 
 
 entered into the civil as well as the social organization 
 that prevailed in the earlier commonwealths of our 
 country, especially in those known as the New England 
 States. 
 
 It serves our present purpose and is appropriate to this 
 occasion to trace the rise and progress of this distinctive 
 theory that religion and knowledge are essential to good 
 government. It will be seen that Marietta College has 
 been founded and built up upon that theory. The men 
 whose memories we wish to recall to day were faithful to 
 traditions and principles that were cherished in the 
 fatherland, and brought here by the pioneer settlers. 
 
 In estimating the value of these principles it is well to 
 bear in mind that the governments of Christendom had 
 previously sought to subsidize the power of the church 
 to their support, but in this attempt, compulsion, force in 
 its severest aspects, was the constant resort. Hence the 
 moral force of the church was wasted. It became an 
 ecclesiastical power — often a despotism. 
 
 The Puritan movement was a new departure in the 
 direction of entire liberty of conscience, freedom of 
 worship, and a full assertion of human rights. It was 
 stimulated by persecution and oppression, but a constant, 
 persistent, intelligent assertion of "rights'' prevailed 
 through their history from the landing in 1620 to the 
 treaty of peace in 1783. This new departure was both 
 defensive and aggressive. It severed the bonds of 
 ecclesiastical power over the conscience, discarded the 
 divine right of kings, and asserted the supreme right of 
 the governed over all civil institutions. In those days 
 "the rights of man " was a most comprehensive phrase. 
 It covered the whole ground of controversy in regard to 
 religious liberty and politics. It covered not only colonial 
 right, not only the political checks and balances of or- 
 ganized government, but it dealt largely, mainly, with 
 ^personal rights. The individual man was for the first time 
 brought fully and fairly to the front. As a voter he be- 
 
44 
 
 came a sovereign, and yet remains a subject. The problem 
 was to fit this individual man for the successful exercise 
 of those responsibilities. He must have wisdom to make 
 laws, and he must have self control to obey laws. In the 
 estimation of the men of that day it required two words 
 to solve that problem — religion and knowledge. Hence the 
 current proverbs, *' Intelligence is the life of liberty," 
 " Knowledge is power." Obedience to law and submission 
 to rightful authority was enforced as a moral " obligation 
 and a religious duty. 
 
 This comprehensive meaning of the rights of man, was 
 as well apprehended by those who gathered around the 
 humblest firesides as by those who assembled in the 
 highest council chambers. The pulpit was the strongest 
 citadel of power. From that source it made its way into 
 and through all the veins and arteries of civil, social, and 
 religious life. Its triumph marked the most important 
 era in human progress. It became the organic idea, the 
 fundamental theory of national life. The great Republic 
 lives upon It to day, and will only live while it is cher- 
 ished. Hence Plymouth Rock was one of humanity's 
 mile-stones. The Treaty of Peace in 1783 was another. 
 
 Now let us from this last named point of departure 
 look back over the intervening century. As I have stated, 
 " human rights," in a broad and comprehensive sense, was 
 the bone, the nerve, and blood of the struggles, labors, 
 and conflicts, from the December landing in 1620 to the 
 triumph witnessed and recorded by the Treaty of 1783. 
 From this point a new start is made. God in His wise 
 providence had preserved the fairest portion of earth as 
 the proper scene for the display and application of those 
 energies that had grown strong, resolute, courageous and 
 well disciplined by previous conflicts, and He opened it 
 up for occupation by those who were well prepared to lay 
 new foundations. The most powerful nations of Europe 
 had asserted and maintained such claims to the great 
 Mississippi Valley as were recognized by international 
 
45 
 
 law and comity. But the Treaty of 1783 with those of 
 subsequent date gave to the new and coming power of the 
 people a valid title from ocean to ocean. But who will 
 enter this new Eden ? Who will withstand that serpent's 
 subtility that had defiled every other of God's gardens on 
 the face of the whole earth ? What foundations will 
 they choose and lay down in that vast unoccupied wilder- 
 ness ? Who is wise enough and strong enough to devise 
 and apply organic principles upon which not only all 
 that had been gained during a previous century and a 
 half of struggle might be conserved, but" build thereon a 
 temple whose glory should eclipse all former structures ? 
 The military struggle ending with the pjeace of 1783 was 
 conducted by men whose " bayonets had learned to 
 thinkJ' At the close of that memorable conflict the army 
 was obliged to do a good deal of thinking. During its 
 continuance they had thought of human rights, of politi- 
 cal independence, of power, of government for the pres- 
 ervation of law and order, of the conquest of the " back 
 country," with many correlatives. But a bankrupt gov- 
 ernment sent that army to their desolate homes without 
 compensation for their toils and sufferings. Their think- 
 ing at that critical period was quite commonplace, upon 
 the plain every day question of daily bread. The North- 
 west — then called the " back country," " vacant terri- 
 tory" — had been pointed out to them. The strange 
 Indinn word " Ohio " began to pass around among the 
 officers and soldiers who had earned their bounty lands 
 and hoped to invest their worthless "final certificates" in 
 future homes. All this thinking developed into purchase 
 and settlement; but it was not confined to those condi- 
 tions alone. They were men who were competent to 
 grasp and decide upon the difficulties and hazards at- 
 tending the organization of new states and common- 
 wealths. They appreciated the dangers arising from in- 
 vesting power in the hands of those who must obey as 
 well as make laws. They understood the value of moral 
 
46 
 
 restraints and obligations, as well as of knowledge, in the 
 formation of good government. Hence before entering 
 upon their hazardous enterprise of permanent occupation 
 they procured from the United States in Congress assem- 
 bled the insertion in the organic law of their intended 
 government the following declaration : "And for the 
 extending the fundamental principles of civil and re- 
 ligious liberty, which form the basis wherever these re- 
 publics, their laws and constitutions are erected; to fix 
 and establish these principles as the basis of all laws, 
 constitutions,, and governments which now or hereafter 
 shall be formed in said territory; to provide also for the 
 establishment of states and permanent government 
 therein, and for their admission to a share in the Federal 
 Councils on an equal footing with the other states, at as 
 early periods as may be consistent with the general 
 interest ; it is hereby ordained and declared, by the au- 
 thority aforesaid (the United States in Congress assem- 
 bled), that the following articles shall be considered as 
 articles of compact between the original states and the 
 people and states in the said territory, and forever remain 
 unalterable unless by common consent." 
 
 Profane history may be challenged to produce another 
 instance where laws and constitutions had ever been 
 prepared before hand, pre-arranged and projected into a 
 territory prior to its occupation by its inhabitants. 
 The Divine economy did so arrange, pre-ordain, and 
 publish to his chosen people the laws, ordinances, and 
 polity that were to govern them in their promised land. 
 But throughout the many changes, migrations, and con- 
 quests under which the race has occupied the earth, 
 either the will of the conqueror after conquest, or the 
 growth of governmental principles subsequently has been 
 the true origin of political institutions. But here is an 
 attempt to pre-ordain, to prepare before-hand laws, con- 
 stitutions, principles, governments, and states, upon a 
 basis that should remain forever unalterable. It was the 
 
47 
 
 handiwork of commonwealth founders and builders. 
 They evidently so understood their work at tliat time for 
 they distinctly declare their object to be, to fix and es- 
 tablish these principles as the basis of all laws, constitu- 
 tions, and governments which forever hereafter shall be 
 found in said territory. 
 
 No one man can claim a patent as the inventor of any 
 of these " fundamental principles." They had been 
 thovght over, preached over, prayed over, fought over, since 
 the snn first shone upon Anglo-American homes on the 
 North American continent. It was the intelligent appli- 
 cation of those principles at the right time and in the 
 right place that presents a subject of interesting and in- 
 structive enquiry. 
 
 But what were those bases, those fundamental princi- 
 ples, that were thus boldly and confidently thrown for- 
 ward into the very heart of the great Republic at a time 
 when there was no rubbish to clear away, no old habits 
 to correct, no hostilities to encounter ? First, entire 
 freedom of religious sentiment and worship. Then comes 
 a Bill of Rights, throwing the most salutary safeguards 
 around the person and his property. Then we find as a 
 basis in the coming commonwealths, "Religion, Morality, 
 Knowledge being necessary to good government and the 
 happiness of mankind, schools and means of education 
 shall forever be encouraged." For the first time in pro- 
 fane history we are here presented with a clear and 
 distinct recognition of moral and educational forces — 
 with full guarantee of personal rights — as essential to 
 good government. For the first time they are neatly and 
 compactly wrought into the very foundations of civil 
 society. In other cases, conquests, force, power, in all 
 varieties of applications, had controlled the destinies of 
 the race and had shaped governmental organizations. 
 Here is a full acceptance of three forces standing side by 
 side with trial by jury, the right of habeas corpus, and 
 
48 
 
 other personal securities — with an injunction that they 
 shall be forever encouraged. 
 
 On the 7th of April, 1788, there was a transfer to the 
 virgin soil of the great valley, of the results of the con- 
 troversies, struggles, discussions, and decisions that had 
 prevailed on the Atlantic slope for a previous century. 
 Rights and liberties, theories and institutions — all consti- 
 tuting the foundations on which to build a permanent 
 Christian civilization, floated down the smooth surface of 
 the Ohio river and landed right here on that day. Hence 
 the 7th of April, 1788, was an epoch, as much so as the 
 landing of the Conqueror on Britain soil, of the Pilgrims 
 at Plymouth, or the Cavaliers at Jamestown. It was an 
 epoch because it planted in this broad interior, the very 
 heart of a continent, those distinctive ideas and policies 
 which are exceptional in their direct application to gov- 
 ernmental affairs. Hence Marietta became the gate-way 
 to a Christian civilization for a future empire. This 
 transfer was committed to pioneer hands who came to 
 occupy a wilderness and " cause it to bud and blossom as 
 the rose." We may now trace their steps and see whether 
 these pioneers have been faithful to their high trust. 
 
 On a pleasant autumn day, ninety-seven years ago, a 
 party of intelligent gentlemen from among the origina- 
 tors and founders of civilization in Ohio, started in the 
 morning from " Campus Martins," visited the United 
 States garrisons at Fort Harmar, then an Indian camp, 
 thence (to quote from the brief record), "^up the high 
 hill northwest of the fort and west of the city — fine pros- 
 pect — some excellent land — fine place for building.'' Now 
 it is worthy of a moment's enquiry, what was that " fine 
 prospect," as they stood in the wild woods and among 
 Indian graves on the top of Harmar Hill ? They looked 
 down upon Fort Harmar with its beautiful and extensive 
 gardens, an emblem of the sword converting itself into 
 the plough share. The rude camp of the Indian was 
 
49 
 
 then awaiting a treaty that would displace savage for 
 civilized life. The broad and luxuriant panorama, the 
 winding rivers, surrounding hills, the magnificent 
 growth of forests abounding with the wild fruits of vine 
 and tree, was opened out before them. There lay a corn- 
 field planted by civilized hands four months previously, 
 the pioneer cornfield of a valley that can now yield bread 
 enough to drive hunger from European as well as from 
 American homes. 
 
 There lay within the bounds of '' the city " the monu- 
 ments of a dead and buried past, leaving no record of 
 services performed for humanity, only mounds and eleva- 
 tions of earth works. There also was ''' Campus Mar- 
 tins" standing guard over the scattered homes of the 
 few pioneers whose lives it held in trust. Such was the 
 " fine prospect" that arrested the limited vision of those 
 who gazed upon it a century ago. But the account from 
 which I have quoted closes with another and distinct 
 announcement of the fine prospect that was then floating 
 before the minds of that intelligent and cultivated com- 
 pany of observers. It says, '* It is proposed that the Uni- 
 versity should be located on this hill^ This opens a fine 
 prospect in another direction, but one that was in entire 
 accordance with their sympathies, wishes, and plans. 
 They had made provision for that very thing at the time 
 they decided to cast their lot in this then distant wilder- 
 ness. In holding out inducements to their neighbors to 
 leave their New England homes and become adventurers, 
 they used the following language : ^' In the late Ordinance 
 of Congress for disposing of the western lands as far 
 down as the river Scioto, the provision that is made for 
 schools, and the endowment of a University, looks with a 
 most favorable aspect upon the settlement, and furnishes 
 the presentiment that by a proper attention to the subject 
 of education under these advantages, the field of science 
 may be greatly enlarged, and the acquisition of useful 
 
50 
 
 knowledge placed upon a more respectable footing ?iere 
 than in any other part of the world." 
 
 This is pretty strong language and an adverse critic 
 might object to it as an expression of zeal and enthusi- 
 asm rather than a cool estimate of those provisions in 
 the Ordinance of Congress which point out religion, 
 morality, and knowledge, as necessary to good govern- 
 ment, and make some provision for their support. But 
 the candid observer may claim that these elementary 
 principles are still on trial and only need a cordial ac- 
 ceptance, a more generous support, to give them com- 
 plete success. At any rate it is evident that Ohio was 
 born with college on the brain, as well as with '' religion, 
 morality, and knowledge " in her bones. 
 
 This preliminary reminiscence brings us more nearly 
 to the work in hand, the labors and efforts of the de- 
 scendants of the pioneer fathers in applying those princi- 
 ples, which we have traced down through the generations 
 to their transfer to western soil. Two important facts 
 are stated by the writer from whom I have quoted, as 
 illustrating the situation as it passed into the pioneer 
 hands. 
 
 First — '' There will be an advantage which no other 
 part of the earth can boast, and which probably never 
 will occur again, that in order to begin right there will be 
 no wrong habits to combat and no inveterate systems to 
 overturn ; there is no rubbish to remove before we begin 
 to lay the foundations. '' 
 
 Second — '* The first settlement will be undertaken by 
 many men of the most liberal minds." 
 
 More than half a century of pioneer labors and strug- 
 gles, 'with incident failures and successes, have passed 
 away, when we find the citizens of • Marietta assembled 
 to witness the laying of the corner stone of the second edifice 
 of Marietta College. Nahum Ward, Esq., reflects a prevail- 
 ing sentiment at the time in addressing his fellow citizens 
 
51 
 
 as follows : " Permit me to greet you with the kindest 
 salutations. It is with feelings of no ordinary pride and 
 satisfaction that I am permitted to congratulate you and 
 the public on this interesting occasion, showing forth in 
 the descendants of our Puritan fathers that spirit so pre- 
 dominant in them and which continues generously to 
 ^ow, the building up oj institutions of learning, the princi- 
 pal guardians of liberty and virtue. Long may this 
 college flourish to the honor of Marietta and the glory 
 of Ohio." The response to this salutation was made by 
 the Rev. Dr. Lindsley, cording directly from the father- 
 land to watch over and cherish the application of New 
 England theories and policies upon the soil of a vineyard 
 of their own planting. He said : '' Its trustees and pat- 
 rons are deeply convinced that true science and pure 
 Christianity are not foes, but friends and allies. They 
 believe that the Author of Nature is also the Author of 
 Revelation. He has given us a moral as well as intel- 
 lectual constitution and has provided for the development 
 of both. Wise educators will never overlook this im- 
 portant fact. What God hath joined together let not man 
 put asunder." After speaking most encouragingly of 
 Marietta as a location capable of great improvement, he 
 points out her future in the following words : " Never- 
 theless we apprehend that the highest vocation of Ma- 
 rietta is education." He then refers to the high character 
 of the pioneer settlers, and their peculiar fitness for such 
 an important enterprise, and repeats the injunction: '^I 
 say then again that the chief and appropriate vocation 
 of Marietta is to educate, to make herself a radiating 
 point for the diffusion of wisdom and knowledge, and it 
 is to carry out these views that I now, as the organ both 
 of the citizens and the Board of Trustees, lay the corner 
 stone of this new College Edifice." 
 
 This business of laying corner stones seems to have 
 been a favorite one with that class of people who were 
 fairly represented on that occasion. They began to lay 
 
52 
 
 corner stones on the Mayflower even before they found 
 shelter for their families on the stormy shores of New 
 England. They kept on laying corner stones in every 
 township, village, and city of their adopted land — a 
 corner stone for civil rights and the proper exercise of 
 political power, a corner stone for a learned and orthodox 
 ministry, a corner stone for the school and local acad- 
 emy, a corner stone for Yale and Harvard and other 
 higher institutions of learning. They laid a corner stone 
 at Bunker Hill. On the 13th of July, 1787, they laid a 
 corner stone for an empire, where moral and educational 
 influence would be brought to support good government 
 and the happiness of mankind. On the 7th of April, 
 1788, they began to build and work into the foundations 
 of civilization here upon the threshold of the great 
 valley, all the living and priceless materials of former 
 efforts. Those materials are represented in " college edi- 
 fices," where true science and pure Christianity are not 
 foes, but friends and allies. Now if it be true that re- 
 ligion and knowledge are essential to good government,, 
 then it follows that founders of Christian colleges are 
 builders of nations. 
 
 The completed charter of Marietta College bears date 
 February 14, 1835. During the first half century of 
 its life the whole list of Trustees comprises fifty names ; 
 of these seventeen are deceased, and their names are 
 appropriate subjects of mention on this occasion. They 
 are found on the catalogue as follows, with date of ap- 
 pointment : Dr. John Cotton, John Mills, Caleb Emer- 
 son, Anselm T. Nye, Dr. Jonas Moore, and Rev. L. G. 
 Bingham, all appointed in 1835, and being with one 
 now living all the original charter members. Rev. Dr. 
 Linsley, elected President in 1835, became a Trustee by 
 virtue of his office. Then follow Rev. Dr. Jacob Little and 
 Rev. C. M. Putnam in 1845; Rev. Dr. Henry Smith, 1846; 
 William Slocomb, 1847; Noah L. Wilson, Wm. R. Putnam, 
 and Rev. Dr. Thomas Wickes, 1849 ; Samuel Shipman, 
 
53 
 
 1859, and B. B. Gaylord, 1864. To attempt a personal 
 eulogy of each of these men would be too great a trespass 
 upon the time of this occasion, and I may well feel re- 
 lieved from that duty, however pleasant though mourn- 
 ful the task might be, from the fact that their characters 
 were so conspicuous, and so highly esteemed in this com- 
 munity that a presentation of their personal character- 
 istics is entirely unnecessary. 
 
 While according to all the fullest commendation for 
 their intelligent, liberal, and constant support of the 
 college, it may not appear invidious to recall especially 
 the labors and efforts of the resident Trustees. While as 
 a Board they were a unit in any line of policy once de- 
 cided upon, yet the heaviest burden necessarily devolved 
 upon the members residing in this city. They started 
 their enterprise with a very slender fund, and that 
 supplied largely by themselves. Through many years of 
 doubtful, but energetic efforts, they continued to build, to 
 employ the best services for instruction, and accumu- 
 late endowment. A large proportion of the deceased 
 Trustees were college graduates, all were men of superior 
 intelligence, uniting the best business capacities with the 
 most liberal and comprehensive views upon this import- 
 ant subject — the diffusion of knowledge upon the solid 
 basis ot a thoroughly Christian culture. Their aim was 
 to maintain the highest grade of scholarship, and support 
 that grade by thorough moral training. They were faith- 
 ful to the traditions and policies of New England, 
 their fatherland. Every young man sent forth from the 
 college has received that kind of training that fits him to 
 stand in his lot as a pillar and support to the state or the 
 nation. He carries with him those moral and intellectual 
 forces of which these departed Trustees have been the 
 faithful conservators. Their work is their memorial. 
 Their memories are fragrant and green, their lives and 
 labors are cherished on this half century celebration, and 
 
54 
 
 will ripen into still higher appreciation as the fruit of 
 their efforts becomes more and more manifest. 
 
 Republican government with personal rights thereun- 
 der may be experimental. This new departure of incor- 
 porating intellectual and moral forces with its foundations 
 is on trial. Marietta College, its founders and guardians, 
 are applying those forces, and the life of a nation may 
 turn upon such efforts made throughout the borders of 
 the great Republic. I turn from the deceased to the 
 living with a word of encouragement and exhortation. 
 Past success may well stimulate continued effort. Mari- 
 'etta has an appropriate field from which a thousand 
 students may and ought to be gathered. The valley of 
 the Ohio river, with a length of four hundred miles, and 
 a breadth of a hundred miles, presents a territory 
 for which this college becomes — as its first honored 
 President indicated — " a radiating point for the diffusion 
 of wisdom and knowledge." 
 
 An intelligent and spicy writer in describing the intel- 
 lectual activity prevailing in that great emporium of 
 European thought, the city of Geneva, half a century 
 ago, condenses the situation with the remark. " Geneva 
 must think or die." I am reluctant to hold such a 
 prophetic menace over Marietta, as she is possessed of 
 many sources of prosperity — growth and life. In her in- 
 dustrial and coriimercial condition, she has prospects 
 worthy of all her energies. But to maintain the original 
 grand purpose which entered into the plans of her pio- 
 neers, and constituted a basis as well as stimulant of 
 their noble sacrifices and labors, and which has received 
 such efficient endorsement and support from their de- 
 scendants and representatives. Marietta must fill her high 
 *' vocation " — she must continue to educate or die. 
 
ADDRESS MEMORIAL OF THE FIRST FACULTY, 
 
 BY EEV. DE. J. F. TUTTLE, 
 
 PRESIDENT OF WAgASII COLLEGE. 
 
 Seneca says that ''men venerate the fountains whence 
 important streams take their rise." Yielding to this 
 natural impulse we have begun to celebrate the Jubilee 
 of Marietta College. 
 
 And at the very outset let me ask your indulgence if 
 the humblest of her sons shall seem to intrude himself 
 too often on your notice in referring to days long gone 
 by, and to men many of whom are no longer numbered 
 among the living. If it be an error generously pardon 
 it as committed by one who would honor his mother. 
 
 And still further in an apologetic way let me remind 
 you how closely the field which is assigned me this 
 evening has been gleaned. Numerous newspaper and 
 magazine articles and more elaborate eulogies have re- 
 peatedly gone over this ground. And besides this, many 
 here assembled to listen to the papers of this evening are 
 familiar with the events and characters to be discussed. 
 In your goodness then let me especially find some apol- 
 ogy, if to-night I shall bring before you some things which 
 have not the attraction of novelty. 
 
 And I must needs be allowed to report how these men 
 and incidents of that far off time appeared to me as I 
 now recall them. I shall not attempt memoirs of these 
 human careers of which we are thinking to-night. It is 
 
56 
 
 a memorial I am to write and not a memoir, and to do 
 this I must try to have you look at its persons and things 
 as they appear to me. 
 
 How like a beautiful dream is the reminiscence of my 
 first sight of Marietta! In the deepening darkness of the 
 stormy night, I seem again to see the cheerful lights of its 
 homes, and to hear the cheerful notes of the stageman's 
 horn although it was nearly forty-eight years since our 
 coach drawn by four che«?tnut-brown Morgans rattled 
 into town. And more cheerful still but not less distinct 
 the words of the Christian woman who4he next morning 
 with a cheery laugh told me that I was a week too soon, 
 and gave me a motherly welcome to her home! Blessed 
 voice, long since hushed in death, but its melody comes 
 back over the wide interval of years as though I had 
 heard it only an hour ago. It may seem no compliment 
 to my intelligence, but not six weeks before I had not 
 even heard of ** Marietta College," destined as it was to 
 exert so great an influence on my life. 
 
 Of the community in which this institution first saw 
 the light, and of its founders it is not necessary for me to 
 speak at any length. And yet the Marietta pioneers must 
 have been extraordinary men. The fire of the American 
 Revolution burnt brightly in their hearts. They were in 
 full sympathy with the spirit of ''the ordinance of '87" 
 as amended by Dr. Cutler, and they were the enemies of 
 irreligion, ignorance, and slavery. And they had breathed 
 their spirit into their children so that the purpose of the 
 fathers animated the sons to plant in the wilderness north 
 of the Ohio another New England like the one they had 
 left. 
 
 For such people to found churches and schools was as 
 natural as for the eagle to fly through the heaven. It is 
 no new observation that at least some of the colleges in 
 that vast wilderness sprang into existence from certain 
 noble social forces which naturally wrought in that direc- 
 tion. The history of Western Reserve, Marietta, Wabash, 
 
67 
 
 and Illinois Colleges was in fact the repetition of the his- 
 tory of Yale, Princeton, and Williams. Men of a superior 
 type were raised up by divine providence to found these 
 institutions. 
 
 Marietta College was no exception to this rule. Seldom 
 is any institution able to trace its origin back to nobler 
 hearts than those whose piety and wisdom planted this 
 college. How well and eloquently has this already been 
 made to appear to-night. 
 
 The Rev. Luther G. Bingham was a graduate of Mid- 
 dlebury and a tutor there. He was a successful pastor 
 and probably was the originator of the school which 
 grew into the college. 
 
 Dr. John Cotton was a learned alumnus of Harvard, a 
 distinguished physician and especially fond of philosophy. 
 He was also a noble Christian man. 
 
 Caleb Emerson was an encyclo[)edia of knowledge, and 
 a profound thinker. When John Quincy Adams stopped 
 at Marietta an hour in 1843, he found his peer in the 
 Marietta editor. 
 
 Dr. Jonas Moore was an eminent and learned physician 
 and philanthropist. 
 
 Mr. Anselm T. Nye was a man of solid worth and 
 esteemed in all the relations he held in the community 
 
 Col. John Mills was at that time a leading merchant of 
 Marietta. He was a man of commanding presence, ^ 
 courteous gentleman whose conversation was seasoned 
 with a delightful humor that had in it no sting. His in- 
 tegrity was never questioned. He was a Christian with- 
 out guile, a citizen without an enemy, and a man honored 
 and beloved universally. He lived to a great age, a life 
 which like a summer day grew more and more beautiful 
 until it was hidden from human sight by the deepening 
 glories of the sunset. 
 
 Of the seventh — Mr. Douglas Putnam — I may not 
 speak. Nor need I to the thousands who know him and 
 the hundreds of our alumni whose diplomas are graced 
 
58 
 
 by his autograph. The sole survivor of the founders, 
 may his bow long abide in strength ! 
 
 My memorial starts from the view-point of the college 
 as it was in. 1837. According to its charter it was then 
 two years old, but in fact it was four. I recall the appear- 
 ance of its single building, the size and furniture of its 
 rooms, and each one of the fifty-one young men then in 
 its college and teachers' classes. To me who had never 
 seen a college this seemed very grand. Its library, made 
 up largely of the odds and ends of clergymen's libraries, 
 seemed immense. We were but a handful of young men, 
 and the most of us poor in all but a vigorous purpose to 
 "work out our own salvation." 
 
 But there was even then a fine literary atmosphere here 
 which invigorated the recitations and debates, and showed 
 itself in original orations, and even poems. The halls 
 sometimes rang with fun, but it was not malicious. 
 Ramage and Lowrey and Page sometimes extemporized 
 farces in front of the college, attended by rollicking mirth 
 that sometimes had to be checked, but the main element 
 that controlled the college was a scholarly culture, show- 
 ing itseli in its generous sympathy with the remarkable 
 men who taught its classes. In no western college, and 
 perhaps in no eastern one, could Professor Smith have 
 found more enthusiastic undergraduate auxiliaries to aid 
 in verifying the multitudinous references in his Homeric 
 Lexicon than he found here. 
 
 The literary societies were full of blood, and defied all 
 restraints on the freedom of discussion. Sometimes ex- 
 citement ran high, but it was generous and healthy, and 
 in these collisions we found exhaustless pleasure. To us 
 it was a rich experience, the delights of which seem even 
 yet to linger in our taste. 
 
 " Be it a weakness, it deserves some praise, 
 We love the play-place of our early days." 
 
 In those days we " attended prayers " at five o'clock 
 
59 
 
 morning and evening. The first recitation followed 
 morning prayers, and in the winter each one carried his 
 own lamp to the recitation room. But it must be con- 
 fessed that morning prayers and recitations before day- 
 liojht in the winter time were not attractive. It was a 
 type of piety that was greatly in advance of our condi- 
 tion and capacities. 
 
 Occasionally our ante-daylight devotions were rendered 
 positively interesting by some enterprising joker — an 
 early riser — who had sprinkled the stone steps on a cold 
 morning for the fun of seeirfg man after man on his way 
 to chapel skating impetuously on his knees or otherwise 
 down the well glazed steps toward the terrace. But no 
 ingenuity even of that sort nor of any other could invest 
 these unnatural exercises with much fascination to boys 
 who were sleepy. And then at least three of the classes 
 after prayers descended to those subterranean recitation 
 rooms which now are used for coal cellars. There in 
 the scarcely relieved darkness we recited in a sort 
 of benumbed misery, because such had been the 
 method in New England. 
 
 Nor were the ''college commons'' and the system of man- 
 ual labor very popular. Both were thoroughly tested but 
 "the commons" to this day is in our recollections scarcely 
 less pleasant with its plain food than the shops in which 
 for " the good of our souls " we made brooms and barrels. 
 It sounded well to speak of giving students " sound and 
 vigorous borlies * * — fitting ministers to endure 
 hardness as good soldiers," but the system was not popu- 
 lar. It was a source of constant annoyance and collision. 
 Designed to promote the health of students large num- 
 bers had attacks of sickness about the time the bell sum- 
 moned them to labor. But they recovered before the 
 ringing of the supper bell. Even the matchless diicipline 
 of Professor Allen and the exhaustless wit and patience 
 of Deacon Adams were unavailing to make manual labor 
 popular. Probably owing to the presence of " original 
 
60 
 
 sin " in us, or ^' the want of original righteousness," we 
 were quite unanimous in our dislike of manual labor — 
 and also in our prayers that '' it might die young." But 
 it is certain that the manual labor did not greatly diminish 
 our animal spirits nor did the college commons prevent 
 «ur being a set of hungry and jolly fellows with enough 
 life in us to give both " college commons " and " manual 
 labor," when they died, a send-off worthy of them ! 
 I venture the guess that the Original Faculty of Marietta 
 College regarded these two institutions as furnishing a 
 full share of the daily annoyances that tried them. 
 
 Should you think me slow in placing the Original 
 Faculty of " Marietta College " on the canvas, you must 
 remember there must be worked up "a, background " for 
 the picture. Let me now try my unskillful brush in de- 
 picting the men included in my theme. 
 
 They numbered hve. Joel H. Linsley, D. D., the first 
 President, and Professors Henry Smith (afterwards the sec- 
 ond President), D. Howe Allen, Milo P. Jewett, and Samuel 
 Maxwell. The}^ were elected in 1833, under the first char- 
 ter, although Professor Smith began to teach here in 1832. 
 Of two others who at an early date became members of 
 the Faculty I will say but little for two reasons, they were 
 not members of the original Faculty, and they are yet 
 living. President Andrews was appointed Tutor in the 
 fall of 1838, and Dr. Kendrick came in the fall of 1840. 
 For these men a multitude of Marietta students entertain 
 a profound respect. They have been excelled by no one 
 in their devotion to this college during a period of many 
 years — the one forty-seven years and the other forty-five 
 years. The history of the college. must assign a promi- 
 nent place to these two men whose joint lives here amount 
 to nearly a century, and who have served the college in 
 dark and perilous times with a fidelity that has never 
 wavered, and with a self-sacriPice that has been heroic. 
 I voice the love of hundreds taught by them in these 
 simple but hearty words. 
 
61 
 
 Forty-eight years ago I first saw President Linsley.* 
 He was then forty-seven years old. His dark hair was 
 becoming well dashed with gray. His black eyes were 
 lighted with an unusual brilliancy when interested in 
 conversation or preaching. It was my first interview 
 with a college president. Then and always in his best 
 moods his face was illumined by the goodness of his 
 heart. It was the winning face of a man whose piety 
 had not been soured by false notions of the badness of 
 people in general and the virtue of himself in particular. 
 Religion in his manners and words was savored with 
 sweetness. Sometimes, as when preaching iu the great 
 revival that shook the college in the spring of 1839, he 
 was electrical with the intense interest that spoke in his 
 tones, his gestures, and his looks. He then seemed in- 
 spired and his appeals were quite irresistible. On occa- 
 sions of this sort he appeared in peculiar contrast with 
 Dr.. Smith. The former seemed like a spring sun warm- 
 ing and winning, and seeming to say with touching 
 tenderness, " Oh come and taste and see that the Lord is 
 gracious." The latter in deep and dreadful undertones 
 or loud and dreadful thunder, froze one's heart with the 
 words — doubly terrible as uttered by him — ''cut it down." 
 Both were great preachers. The Kev. Albert Barnes 
 Qnce said of these men, both of whom had preached 
 with great acceptance in his church: '' Dr. Smith is a 
 very great preacher — few are greater — but I cannot con- 
 vince my church that he is the equal of Dr. Linsley ! " 
 It was a fine encomium and we need not trouble ourselves 
 with invidious comparisons. Dr. Linsley was able in the 
 class room, but his true throne was the pulpit. In both 
 positions he did a great work for this college in spite of 
 the fact that so much of his time and strength was spent 
 in asking alms to save the imperilled institution. A man 
 
 *Joel Harvey Linsley was bom at Cornwall, Vt., July 16, 1790, was 
 graduated at Middlebury College with first honors 1811, was ordained 
 1824, and died at Greenwich, Conn., March 22, 1868. 
 
62 
 
 of no mean intellect, his greatest power was his transcend- 
 ent goodness. In the class room, or the social circle, 
 preaching or travelling, this quality controlled him. 
 
 I recall an incident. He was returning to Maiietta 
 at the close of his summer vacation. The river was very 
 low and at Wheeling he found a small stern-wheel boat, 
 and it was Friday. The captain assured him he Would 
 reach Marietta the next morning and so the Doctor went 
 aboard. The boat got aground so often that when 
 Saturday night came it was still twenty-five miles to 
 Marietta. Against the remonstrances of the captain and 
 the passengers he was taken to the shore with his trunk 
 and landed where there was not a house in sight. But 
 he soon found one and sent for his trunk. True to his 
 calling he asked the farmer to circulate word that the 
 next day he would preach at his house. He was hardly 
 settled in his quarters when he found a Marietta hack 
 bound for home which he engaged to stay with him until 
 Monday morning, and after having rested the Sabbath 
 according to the commandment he rode home. He had 
 gone only a few miles when he overtook the steamer he 
 had left, hopelessly stuck fast on a sand bar, and her 
 passengers making their way to Marietta afoot as best 
 they could. 
 
 And in this way his life was rendered beautiful by 
 illustrations of his goo Iness. 
 
 *' Howe'er it be, it seems to me 
 
 'Tis only noble to be good. 
 
 Kind hearts are more thaa coronets, 
 
 And simple faith than Norman blood." 
 Let me add an incident which shows his virtue mixed 
 with humor. Once he was taking that dreary ride in the 
 stage coach from Zanesville to Marietta, and the coach 
 was upset to the slight injury of some of our passengers. 
 A flask of brandy was furnished the Doctor whose arm 
 was severely bruised. Before using it for his own relief 
 he bathed the wounds of several, but when he came to a 
 man who was hurt but whose conversation and manners 
 
63 
 
 before the accident showed he had been drinking, the 
 Doctor remarked, " Yod do not need any outward appli- 
 cation. You have already as much in you as you can 
 stand ! " 
 
 My last interview with Dr. Linslcy was at Greenwich. 
 He was then a hale, active man of seventy-five years. To 
 me it was a memorable visit. My venerable President 
 received me as a son and let his good heart overflow in 
 benedictions on the college and its friends and its alumni. 
 And he talked of his church, and his work, and his plans, 
 with all the enthusiasm of a young pastor. And then 
 with youthful step he led the way up into the tower of 
 his new church. No doubt he had been there before, but 
 as we looked out upon the magnificent view of the towns 
 and farms and hills and vales, along which were gleaming 
 the waters of Long Island Sound, he spoke of the sight 
 with all tlie fervor of a boy. As he stood there that day, 
 his kindly face all aglow with delight, he left on my 
 memory a picture which shall never be dimmed if my 
 filial affection can keep it bright. 
 
 Not observing the chronological order of service, let 
 me now speak briefly of Professor Samuel Maxwell,* the 
 most modest and gentle member of the original Faculty. 
 Another pen with filial affection, as I am told, will de- 
 describe him so fully that this tribute need not be ex- 
 tended. He was graduated at Amherst in 1829. He 
 came to Marietta in 1833, and was Principal of the Pre- 
 paratory Department of Marietta College till 1855. Very 
 unpretending in all relations he yet inspired his classes 
 with a fine enthusiasm. The feeble health of Mrs. 
 Maxwell defeated his purpose to go to some foreign land 
 as a missionary. But as long as he lived the cause of 
 Foreign Missions was highest in his affections. He 
 showed this in various ways. He was willing to educate 
 at least one young relative for this work. A portion of 
 
 *Samiiel Maxwell was born at Lebanon, Connecticut, March 9, 1804, 
 and died at Marietta, Ohio, January 24, 1867. 
 
64 
 
 his income was set apart to this cause, and the wealth of 
 his faith for a lost world was constantly poured forth in 
 his prayers and social influence. It was his ruling passion. 
 
 He attended Andover Theological Seminary two years, 
 as a member of the class of '32, but was not graduated. 
 In 1836 he was licensed by the Presbytery of Athens to 
 preach. He was never ordained, but, with the exception 
 of two years, from 183G to 1866 his name is enrolled as a 
 licentiate on the minutes of the General Assembly under 
 the care of the Presbytery of Athens. He had one power 
 as a preacher, in the fact that no one doubted his sin- 
 cerity. 
 
 In the original Faculty there was no sweeter spirit, 
 than this gentle, faithful Christian man, teacher, preach- 
 er, and gentleman. His death occurred in 1867, and was 
 such a triumph in the serenity of his faith, the fearless- 
 ness of his courage, and the rapture of his hope, that to 
 those who were permitted to witness it, it seemed as if 
 indeed in this case pre-eminently 
 
 " The chamber where the good man meets his fate, 
 
 Is privileged beyond the common walk 
 
 Of virtuous life, quite in the verge of heaven." 
 
 Professor Milo P. Jewett* was a man of sterner stuff. 
 He was graduated at Dartmouth in 1828. He was not 
 ranked in " the upper third of his class and as such 
 elected a member of Phi Beta Kappa." In that upper 
 third were some able men, a college President, three 
 Theological Professors, a Chief Justice of Iowa, a United 
 States Senator, and at least two famous college Pro- 
 fessors. And yet much of the fame of that distinguished 
 class is based on the achievements of three men who did 
 not belong to ^' the upper third " — Edmund 0. Hovey who 
 helped found and build Wabash College; Caleb Mills who 
 taught in Wabash College forty-six years, and especially 
 
 *Milo Parker Jewett was born at St. .Tohnsbury, Vt., April 27, 1808, 
 was graduated at Dartmouth College 1828, Andover 1833, and died at 
 Milwaukee, Wis., June 9, 1882. 
 
65 
 
 who organized the Public School System of Indiana; and 
 Milo P. Jewett who was the father of Vassar College. 
 Seldom is any one class so honored as to have springing 
 up within itself three such fountams of Christian in- 
 fluence. Dartmouth's class of 1828 has this fame. 
 
 Professor Jewett came to Marietta in 1833. His very 
 self as I saw him the first time in 1837 is daguerreotyped 
 on my memory. And whilst he at first appeared some- 
 what pompous in his manner, it did not require much 
 time to correct the impression, and in its place to plant a 
 partial afi'ection that has never grown weak. He was 
 a delightful teacher. In the summer of 1838 he was 
 baptized by immersion in the Ohio river. It was an im- 
 pressive scene, no doubt causing pain to some of his 
 associates, but so far as I know no one questioned his 
 sincerity. 
 
 From Marietta he went to Alabama and won an en- 
 viable fame as an educator ol young ladies, and subse- 
 quently returning north he became the fortunate agent 
 of Divine Providence in leading a wealthy man to found 
 Vassar College. He also organized the institution and 
 became its first President. 
 
 Not long before his death it was my privilege to visit 
 him in Milwaukee where he had been living several years. 
 He was then a beautiful and venerable old gentleman, held 
 in the greatest honor by all classes for the important 
 services he had rendered as a Christian educator and phi- 
 lanthropist. I can never forget that day's communion^ 
 especially as we stood on the bluff overlooking Lake 
 Michigan and talked of the scenes long past, and the men 
 who had figured in them in connection with this college. 
 He was at that time the only survivor of the elect men 
 who belonged to the original Faculty of Marietta College 
 — Linsley, Smith, Allen, and Maxwell had all ''fallen 
 asleep." In touching words he recalled the years of strait- 
 ness, and struggle, and also of deliverance spent here. 
 With peculiar tenderness and brotherly affection he spoke 
 
66 
 
 of his associates. He seemed looking at them through eyes 
 clarified by Christian charity so that they were to him 
 as ''angels of God." It was a hallowed and unusual priv- 
 ilege thus to hear this good man on whose face the light 
 of heaven seemed already shining speak of the goodly 
 fellowship of these five men whose brotherly love had 
 been sweetened and ennobled by the experiences which 
 they had in common* shared. His death occurred 
 June 9, 1882. 
 
 The most difficult part of this memorial of " the Origi- 
 nal Faculty" remains. Henry Smith* and D. Howe 
 Allen were '' the David and Jonathan " of whom I must 
 make as far as possible a single sketch. The familiarity 
 and abundance of the materials are embarrassing. 
 
 My first sight of Dr. Allen left an impression never to 
 be eff'aced. He was then twenty-nine years old, slight in 
 person, elegant in carriage, and overflowing with cheerful 
 humor and delightful speech. His fine face was one that, 
 whilst at times shaded with sadness, usually was 
 lighted up with smiles, but always carrying the signs of 
 his manliness, his genius, and his goodness. " He had a 
 face like a benediction." 
 
 A few weeks after the fall term of 1837 began. Dr. 
 Smith returned from Germany. He was regarded the 
 most brilliant man in the Faculty. He was its greatest 
 scholar, teacher, and preacher, so the popular voice de- 
 clared. His sermon on " The Fears of the Wicked Rea- 
 sonable " had then a traditional fame. It seems only a 
 day ago since one morning our little chapel was in a buzz 
 of excitement as this noted man took his place on the 
 platform. I remember the brilliancy of his eyes, and the 
 
 *Heiiry Smith was born at Milton, Vt., Dec. 15, 1805, graduated with the 
 first honor at Middlebury College 1827, Andover Theological Seminary 
 1833, and died at Cincinnati, O., Jan. 14, 1879. 
 
 Diarca Howe Allen was born at Lebanon, N. H., July 8, 1808, gradu- 
 ated at Dartmouth College in 1829 with the first honors, spent year 
 1829-30 at Andover Theological Seminary, ordained 1838, died at Gran- 
 ville, O., Nov. 9, 1870. 
 
67 
 
 interest that lighted up his countenance as he looked 
 over the scene. I seem even now to see his right hand 
 nervously twirling his spectacles in a way familiar to his 
 old students. 
 
 He was a " grand Puritan." He hated above all things 
 any thing that hinted of drunkenness. When very weary 
 with preaching one Sunday night he was urged to take a 
 little home-made currant wine, he said, " Yes, I will if it 
 won't burn blue! " and the wine went on the red coals of 
 fire to be converted instantly into a blue flame extorting 
 from him in sharp staccato, "No, thank you. nothing that 
 burns blue! " 
 
 He loathed narcotics of all sorts and laziness alike, 
 and once said, quoting Dr. Edwin Hall, ^' he would if he 
 could, endow a college free to all comers, but he would 
 expel the first man caught in a lie or evading duty." In 
 fact he was not a man that indolent or mischievous 
 students loved to encounter. Sometimes his blows fell 
 tremendously on such. 
 
 Dr. Smith was profoundly moved by a sense of duty 
 to do what he ought to do with his might. When he 
 preached it was not a question of numbers as to how he 
 was to preach. At Charlotte he preached to a dozen 
 hearers on a stormy Sunday, and in the Newport School 
 House to a hundred with an eloquence, and passion suf- 
 ficient for the greatest audiences on historic occasions. 
 This was due in part to his defective sight which so far 
 as actual vision was concerned made all audiences very 
 much alike to him, but especially to his quick power of 
 putting himself into a mental condition even when ad- 
 dressing small audiences that brought before him in 
 imagination a throng of interested listeners, Perhaps he 
 never was more eloquent than when for the first time he 
 preached his famous sermon on -'The Dignity of the 
 Christian Ministry" before an audience of two hundred 
 in the Harmar Town Hall when the late Dr. Milo J. 
 Hickok was ordained. He was then as great as when he 
 
preached before the American Board at Springfield, or 
 thundered his ''God i^ the War" at Buffalo, occasions 
 when his eloquence attained a national fame. It was 
 thought by some that " Dr. Smith's oratory was 
 pitched too high to last," but the criticism was not sus- 
 tained by his ministry in the Newport School House, the 
 North Church of Buffalo, and the Second Church of Cin- 
 cinnati. To the very last his eloquence was sustained 
 with extraordinary power. 
 
 A careful look at the oldest and also at the most recent 
 portrait of Dr. Smith suggests the truth of what has been 
 asserted that he had the conscience of " a grand old 
 Puritan." He would not even accept Tholuck's invita- 
 tion to take tea with him on Sunday night. And yet 
 sometimes his fun was exquisite and his laugh infectious. 
 And withal he was as tender as a child. I shall never 
 forget his emotion as he came to the chapel prayers from 
 the room in which Mrs. Andrews had just died. And 
 when ''Mother Wilson" died he hurried to her house and 
 with flowing tears spoke of her as one " who had been to 
 him as a mother." 
 
 The contrasts between his tenderness and sternness — 
 qualities made perhaps too prominent in this memo- 
 rial — are well defended in a stanza of his own in an 
 
 early poem: 
 
 '' Think not, think not, the heart is cold, 
 
 Tho' cold the mien may be ; 
 The ice-girt sides of Hecla hold 
 
 A quenchless lava sea." 
 
 Indeed it may be doubted whether he could have been 
 the great man he was had he lacked these contrasts. And 
 as in the case of Dr. Allen this noble character was 
 crowned with the most positive piety. They both 
 "walked with God." 
 
 Between these two remarkable men there existed a 
 friendship that there is no reason to believe was sundered 
 or even seriously disturbed either in life or death. Sonae 
 of you will remember Dr. Smith's pathetic reference to 
 
his sick and enfeebled friend, Dr. Allen, at one of the 
 sessions of the Western College Society, at its twenty- 
 fifth anniversary in Marietta, November, 1868: "Oh, my 
 brother! my earliest colaborer in laying the foundations 
 of Marietta College, forever dear to my heart! Thy love 
 to me was wonderful, passing the love of women! Oh, my 
 brother! May God sustain and comfort thee in thy afflic- 
 tion until thy tongue shall be loosed to sing, in the 
 realms of glory, the song of redeeming love! " 
 
 Let me run a parallel of resemblances and contrasts 
 between them. Dr. Smith wks born in Vermont in 1805; 
 Dr. Allen in New Hampshire in 1808. Dr. Smith was 
 graduated with the first honors at Middlebury in 1827; 
 Dr. Allen with the first honors at Dartmouth in 1829. 
 Both were converted in college and in consequence both 
 became " preachers of the word " and not lawyers as was 
 their original purpose. Both were forced by conscientious 
 convictions to teach and also to preach, and in these 
 united vocations both attained great eminence. They 
 both studied theology at Andover. They both wrought 
 together at Marietta College and Lane Seminary. Dr. 
 Smith was the more learned scholar, but Dr. Allen was 
 no mean scholar. In theology he was great in the divine 
 combination of '^ a working theology and a Pauline 
 charity." 
 
 Dr. Smith begged for both the college and the seminary 
 but he could not be weaned from his books. He was 
 always a scholar. Dr. Allen was a great financier and 
 died at the very zenith of his powers exhausted by the 
 burdens of the impoverished seminary which he loved so 
 well, and which apparently but for him would have per- 
 ished. Dr. Smith spent in the service of the two insti- 
 tutions more than forty years, and Dr. Allen thirty-seven 
 years. During the most of these thirty-seven years their 
 two lives flowed together in as sweet and perfect harmony 
 as two mountain brooks, coming from different fountains 
 but running together in a common channel to the sea. 
 
70 
 
 They were very different and very likely '' had differ- 
 ences." The one sometimes resembled a gale. The other 
 was usually more like a summer zephyr. The one some- 
 times poured out his convictions in torrents. The other 
 came commonly with influences as gentle as *' the rain on 
 the mown grass." The one was " John Boanerges," the 
 other " John the beloved disciple." Both were successful 
 in their difficult western fields and several times refused 
 tempting calls to other fields. Their very differences 
 seemed to draw them closer together in brotherly love 
 and in the pursuit of a common and noble aim. And as 
 if their Master and Lord would show that charity is the 
 greatest of the virtues and to endure forever, Dr. Smith 
 as he grew older grew more gentle and drew closer and 
 closer to the sweetness and John-likeness of his '' dear 
 brother Allen," the dearest and noblest of his friends. 
 
 And here you will pardon me for speaking a few words 
 concerning the wives of these five men. They were 
 counted worthy a share in the toils, the self denials, and 
 the successes of their husbands. I may repeat here 
 words spoken concerning the wives of the members of 
 the original Faculty of Wabash College, but equally true 
 of these Christian women at Marietta. 
 
 " I am sure no words of mine can exaggerate the debt 
 this college owes to these Christian women. No true 
 history of it can be written which does not name with 
 profound admiration the wives of its early instructors 
 and friends. Their names do not appear in the catalogue 
 of the college, but they were even as the shower and the 
 sunlight which do not appear in the yellow glories of the 
 wheat field and the granary. But these silent and modest 
 forces as truly helped to produce the shock and the grain 
 as the more obtrusive ploughman and ox. And so these 
 noble women as really helped to found and build and 
 nurture the college in its times of weakness and perils as 
 did their husbands. And we may not exclude them from 
 
71 
 
 the royal fellowship that lifted the college from its cradle 
 to its throne." 
 
 Whilst not one of the original Faculty survives, two of 
 these " elect ladies" still live — Mrs. Smith and Mrs. 
 Jewett. And the Alumni of this college on the occasion 
 of its first jubilee send grateful greetings to these venera- 
 ble women, honored for their own sake and doubly 
 honored for the sake of the men they so effectively helped 
 in laying the foundations of this institution. 
 
 And this eulogy is true of other women who helped in 
 the same noble spirit in doing the same noble work. 
 
 The duty assigned me is finished. I have had great 
 joy in recalling that far-off past and the friends who were 
 then living here. My youth has come back to me and I 
 have been hearing again the voices of those who then 
 taught me. I have once more seemed to be looking at 
 the venerable founders and the members of the original 
 Faculty of this College and again to hear their voices. 
 Bingham, Mills, Cotton, Moore, Nye, Emerson, and Put- 
 nam ; Linsley, Smith, Allen, Jewett, and Maxwell ; 
 twelve men, all gone but one, — tenderly loved and 
 honored by us all — ^' serins in coelum redeas! " 
 
 And the most of the noble women who fifty years ago 
 gave to the new enterprise the inspiration of their faith, 
 and their prayers are also gone into the heavens. And 
 they have been joined by men and women who with them 
 right royally bore the burden and heat of the day. They 
 were a goodly company, and of them all — these glorified 
 friends of the college — I may with slight modication use 
 these words of Dr. Smith himself in his eulogy on Dr. 
 Allen : " There on the mount to day, in the light of that 
 blessed gospel which has revealed to us the mysteries of 
 the kingdom of redemption, we may behold them fellow 
 possessors of eternal life ; yet hand in hand gazing in 
 glad and open vision upon the face of their glorified 
 Lord." 
 
72 
 
 The last time Dr. Smith preached in the second church 
 in Cincinnati on the words " and Terah died in Haran," 
 he suddenly grew faint, but when he recovered he an- 
 nounced the ^'Jerusalem Hymn," ^*0 Mother, dear Jeru- 
 salem;" and the last time he preached in the Marietta 
 pulpit — a sermon of magnificent power — he announced 
 the same ''Jerusalem Hymn," and many were thrilled 
 with emotion as he repeated with an almost heavenly 
 tenderness the line, 
 
 " Oh God, if I were there ! " 
 as if his very soul were ravished with irrepressible yearn- 
 ings to join his friends who were already within the celes- 
 tial city. And that one inspired line seems to me to 
 gather up into itself the aspirations and the fruitions of 
 the men who composed ''the Original Faculty of Marietta 
 College." Their faith uttered the lofty longing, "0 God, 
 if I were there!" and now they are there! and shall be 
 forever there with the Lord. 
 
ADDRESS MEMORIAL OF RECENTLY DECEASED 
 PROFESSORS. 
 
 BY COL. DOUGLAS PUTNAM, JR. 
 
 In accordance with the request of the Committee of 
 Arrangements, I have undertaken to gather some items 
 of interest connected with the following gentlemen, once 
 professors in this college, now deceased : E. P. Walker, 
 E. W. Evans, E. B. Andrews, and George R. Rosseter, 
 and present them on this occasion — and surely, gathered 
 as we are here, from our several homes, dropping the 
 cares of busy lives, we can profitably spend a short time 
 in recalling memories of those honored teachers who 
 have gone before, their work finished here and begun 
 yonder. 
 
 George McDonald says in one of his writings : " Let 
 us teach our children, not that they have souls, but 
 rather that they have bodies, which, when they are through 
 with them, are laid off as a suit of old clothes, while they, 
 themselves, go on into that life, with its work and duties, 
 provided for them elsewhere."' 
 
 Believers in immortality are fully conscious of the 
 certainty of that life to come, as we doubtless all are, yet 
 so fully do the things that are seen occupy us, and the 
 ever pressing cares of our daily lives envelope us, that I 
 think we ofttimes, substantially, look upon those who have 
 departed as really gone — '^ out of sight, out of mind " — 
 and it is but meet and fitting on all proper occasions to 
 recall their memories, dwell on their lives, and learn 
 
74 
 
 anew, if we can, the great lessons they endeavored to 
 teach us. So here, among friends, their friends, our 
 friends, let us turn our thoughts toward them. 
 
 Sketches of all of these gentlemen have been published 
 heretofore and I can do little more than to collate the 
 facts concerning them. The first one of the Faculty 
 called away since 1860 was Prof. E, P. Walker — who 
 graduated in 1856 — a man of most remarkable mental 
 strength and vigor, shown in all the different relations of 
 his life. Coming from Ames township, in Athens county, 
 he adds one more to the number of strong and manly 
 thinkers who have made that place almost historic. He 
 seems in his boyhood to have understood the importance 
 to him of a liberal education, and although seemingly 
 dissuaded from it by his surroundings, yet so strong was 
 the impression, that after all arguments to his father for 
 his consent seemed to fail, he said that if he could go in 
 no other way he would leave home without his consent 
 and go to college. 
 
 A way was finally opened by what might be called a 
 chance visit of an uncle, a teacher himself, by whose in- 
 fluence and his own evident determination an opportunity 
 was offered him of going to an academy at Austinsburg, 
 Ohio, where he was fitted for college. How strangely 
 these seeming chances guide and mould our lives, leading 
 us in ways we know not of and opening for us doors that 
 seem firmly closed, until a power outside of ourselves 
 and of infinite strength, opens them wide before us; but 
 the condition of our entering is that we must first seek, 
 must knock and let our wish to enter in be known. 
 
 Young Walker, after a preparatory course, came to 
 Marietta in 1852, his mind undecided, but led here by 
 some friend to see what this college could offer a seeker 
 for a solid education. His appearance is perhaps remem- 
 bered by many present. My own recollection of him is 
 of some years later. I quote a description of him as he 
 then appeared : I remember him well as he sat in my 
 
75 
 
 room. In person tall and large, with complexion fair 
 and ruddy, and a general air, which, while it did not be- 
 token rusticity, was yet devoid of any fastidious grace. 
 He made upon me the distinct impression of a young 
 man of unusual self-reliance, who knew the value of an 
 education, and wished to spend the four years of his 
 college course where he would derive the greatest ad- 
 vantages. Strength, vigor, resolution, manliness were 
 stamped in every feature. I saw in him one who would 
 avail himself to the utmost of the privileges offered by a 
 literary institution, who would give no heed to the seduc- 
 tions of indolence and dissipation, who in moral and in- 
 tellectual character would be an honor to the college that 
 should number him among her alumni. In all respects 
 he fulfilled this promise. He graduated in 1856 at the 
 head of his class and was at once appointed tutor. Some 
 here may remember his valedictory address to the Trus- 
 tees when he characterized the college as *' our mother — 
 your daughter. She is young and strong — make her 
 great." 
 
 While in his Junior year Mr. Walker made a profession 
 of his faith as a Christian, and after a year as tutor went 
 to Andover and pursued a theological course. While 
 there he pondered as to whether his duty led him to go 
 as a foreign missionary, and went so far as to correspond 
 with the secretary of the American Board in regard to it. 
 But it did not seem to be his duty to go. . Those in whose 
 judgment he had confidence felt that he was more needed 
 here, at the West, than elsewhere. Immediately after his 
 graduation in 1860, he was elected by the Trustees of this 
 college to the chair of Rhetoric and English Literature. 
 In December of that year, he was married to Miss Bal- 
 lard, of Athens. In April, 1861, he had a hemorrhage of 
 the lungs, the effect of which baffled all efforts to re- 
 cover, and, gradually sinking, he died in December of the 
 same year, at the age of twenty-seven. In conversation 
 with a friend, a day or two before he died, he said; 
 
76 
 
 While at Andover I passed through a severe mental 
 struggle. I was a sort of selfish Christian before, with one 
 hand on the world. I there consecrated myself anew 
 and found a peace that has continued, though I have 
 often had occasion to remember the line — '' Fight on, my 
 soul, till death." I am not a Christian that prays and 
 communes much; I enjoy these things, I need help about 
 them, though I kindle quick, too. Again, in answer to 
 the question — Do you trust in Christ ? he said : Yes ; if 
 I should die soon, I think I should be saved, but only 
 through the merits of Christ, and not through any merits, 
 prayers, or contemplations of mine. An immortal spirit 
 redeemed by the blood of Jesus. Trust in Jesus is the 
 same thing in death as in life. These were among his 
 last words — " Trust in Jesus is the same thing in death 
 as in life." 
 
 It would be difficult to find a greater difference between 
 men than that between Professors Walker and Evans — 
 the latter of whom was appointed Professor of Mathemat- 
 ics in 1857. Coming here from the State of New York, 
 an entire stranger, his life, influence, and work will long 
 be remembered, not only by those under his instruction, 
 but by this community. Under seeming eccentricity, both 
 in appearance and manner, was a deep, conscientious pur- 
 pose to do his very best under all circumstances. Many 
 here can doubtless recall now that peculiar, halting, hesi- 
 tating gait as he came into the recitation room; but once 
 engaged, every physical feature was overshadowed by the 
 thoroughness with which he entered into his work and 
 the endeavors to fill his pupils with his own clear percep- 
 tion of. the truth he was trying to prove. " Oh, Mr. So- 
 and-so, how you do rattle!^' will be remembered as one 
 form of expressing fault for lack of exactness in demon- 
 stration and solution. Of few words, and terse in manner, 
 when he did speak no one could doubt his meaning. 
 
 He seemed devotedly attached to his wife, who did not 
 
77 
 
 join him until he had been here for some time, and we 
 well knew when her daily letter failed to reach him. 
 
 His connection with the college closed in October, 1864, 
 his resignation being accepted, at his instance, by the Ex- 
 ecutive Committee, partly on account of his ill health, 
 chiefly that he might engage in some business ventures 
 in West Virginia. Here he seemed to be singularly suc- 
 cessful, the quiet, thoughtful, plodding student develop- 
 ing, at one bound, into the bold, keen,'.confident operator. 
 He appeared to be cautious and yet had full confidence 
 in his own ability and judgm'ent, the correctness of which 
 was verified by the result of his subsequent investments. 
 But the scholar nature was stronger than that of the op- 
 erator and, having gotten what to him was a competence, 
 he spent nearly a year in Europe, chiefly in Germany, 
 studying, and, finding the fruit of the tree of knowledge 
 pleasant to his taste, he accepted an appointment to a 
 professorship of the then young Cornell University, at 
 Ithaca, N. Y., whither he soon moved and devoted his 
 strength and time to organizing that new institution. Of 
 the details of his life there a friend says: He had talent, 
 learning, hopes, ambitions. Of the hundreds who feel 
 called to teach, he was certainly one who was chosen. To 
 ably fill a professor's chair calls for variety of ability and 
 he was equal to the demand. 
 
 The weeks before the beginning of the Cornell Uni- 
 versity were enough to break the strongest men. They 
 represented days and nights of toil to organize the insti- 
 tution. There was increasing attention necessary to de- 
 tails. He never failed when weariness of body seemed 
 about to overcome the active brain. But at last every- 
 thing was established on a firm foundation and the suc- 
 cess of the vast enterprise was an established fact. His 
 work went on every day, with no drawback. He knew 
 much and also had the power, which is often lacking, of 
 imparting information agreeably and thoroughly, so that 
 his students easily reaped the result of the work of years. 
 
78 
 
 He was not only able as an instructor, but never failed as 
 a disciplinarian. He won the respect and easy obedience 
 of his pupils. He was an untiring worker and presented 
 an example of rare assiduity in his chosen profession. 
 He was always dignified, yet not austere. He had a spice 
 of humor which, when indulged in, was entertaining, but 
 generally he was silent; when he had nothing to say he 
 said nothing, and thus proved that silence does less inju- 
 ry than weak word^. He found great treasures of thought 
 and inspiration in all departments of learning, and while 
 the chair of Mathematics was his special care, he was 
 familiar with various branches of knowledge and so never 
 ran in a rut. He was a genuine student, entirely living 
 in his books, and I sometimes think life, aside from study, 
 was a little dull and colorless, because his brain was over- 
 taxed. He needed simple recreation as a relief from 
 study, and this was distasteful to him. He gloried in 
 climbing from one height to another in the intellectual 
 world, and many a plan was laid for great work which he 
 hoped would live after he had gone. But the body had 
 not strength to sustain the pressure; the physical part 
 was utterly neglected, till the protest came, but it was not 
 heeded till too late. While disease made progress slow- 
 ly, painfully, and surely, there was no admission that his 
 condition was realized; live he must. The mind was 
 clear. As the vital power decayed the struggle to over- 
 come weakness was often pitiful. The yearning for fame, 
 the longing to live till the fruits of his long research 
 should be accomplished — all his aspirations and ambi- 
 tions were in vain. At forty-seven years of age the end 
 came. His intelJectual power never abated. He could 
 still organize and direct human affairs as few could, and 
 his special department received his attention to the last. 
 He spoke wisely and well when there was need, coming 
 straight to the question, with no figures of speech, and 
 his words had weight. He spoke tersely his convictions. 
 But there came a time when his will was powerless and 
 
79 
 
 then he calmly gave up the struggle and admitted what 
 his friends had seen surely coming. He laid down all 
 his hopes for long and successful life on earth and made 
 ready for the end of this and the beginning of life etern- 
 al. He passed calmly, with consciousness to the last, he- 
 roic in the endurance of awful suffering, passing to his 
 God, with full faith in One who will certainly be near 
 when we walk through the valley of the shadow of death 
 
 More generally known to this community and perhaps 
 more intimately connected wtth this college than either 
 of the gentlemen of whom I have spoken, was Prof. E. 
 B. Andrews. 
 
 Coming here in 1839, from Williams College, which he 
 had entered the year before, he became a member of the 
 Sophomore class, graduating in 1842. Studying theolo- 
 gy at Princeton, he began preaching in 1846, being set- 
 tled as a pastor in Massachusetts for some years. In 1851 
 he was called to the chair of Natural Sciences in Mariet- 
 ta College, entering upon the duties connected with, it in 
 1852. 
 
 Early in his work here, he became deeply interested in 
 geology, and during his life seemed intent on making this 
 science one oi practical usefulness to his fellow men. No 
 alumnus can forget the interest with which these studies 
 were invested, and the zeal with which he endeavored to 
 impart his interest in and enthusiasm for them to others. 
 Genial, sociable, adapting himself to all surroundings, he 
 was the welcome companion of all those who became ac- 
 quainted with him. A vein of humor accompanied his 
 conversation, while his cheerful sallies and pleasant witti- 
 cisms are remembered with pleasure and will remain as 
 one of the pleasant memories of our alma mater. 
 
 This disposition he took with him to the pulpit. His 
 ministrations there were welcome, his descriptive powers 
 were, perhaps, flowery, yet not so much so as to conceal 
 the truth he wanted to proclaim, or to weaken the influ- 
 
80 
 
 ence he desired to exert for his Master's cause. Coming 
 froni a family of six brothers, five of whom were minis- 
 ters, he brought to the desk ability of no mean order, and 
 ofttimes presented his subject in so novel a manner as to 
 leave never to be forgotten impressions. 
 
 At the beginning of our late war, Prof. Andrews en- 
 tered earnestly into it, desiring to do his part in those 
 days of horror which seem now like a vision of the past, 
 and upon which we look back, wondering how men such 
 as he could drop study and pulpit and turn to scenes so 
 utterly at variance with their tastes and training. Yet 
 the path of what seemed to him duty, was easier to fol- 
 low than to shrink back from, and he gave his talent and 
 services to his country. His military history is familiar 
 to most of us and it is hardly profitable to repeat it in 
 detail. It is known that by his eff'orts, in part at least. 
 General George Crook was placed in command of the 
 36th Kegiment — the history of which is a credit not only 
 to this district, but to the State — of which Prof. Andrews 
 was Major and afterwards Colonel. I doubt whether this 
 feature in his history was fully appreciated at the time. 
 We can look back now and, with calm, dispassioned eyes, 
 give full credit where it is due. 
 
 A letter from General Crook, dated at Prescott, Arizona, 
 May 25, may be of interest in this connection. He says: 
 '^ Col. Andrews was one of a class of men which, fortu- 
 nately for our country, were not uncommon, who at the 
 outbreak of the rebellion, dropping at once their civil 
 pursuits, entered soul and body into the war, and whose 
 fervid patriotism and absolute devotion to country made 
 their example of the greatest value. I always had a high 
 appreciation of his character, and during my service with 
 him found him able, willing, and eager to do anything 
 to advance the cause in which we were all engaged, no 
 matter how distasteful the details might be. 
 
 " I have always felt that his services were not, perhaps, 
 so thoroughly appreciated at their true value by persons 
 
81 
 
 knowing less of his true worth, as they should have been. 
 
 " I need hardly say more, and I cannot say less, than 
 that he was a sincere patriot, a conscientious soldier, faith- 
 ful and true in the discharge of every duty, one whose 
 memory should be cherished and whose example should 
 be imitated, not only by the graduates of his college, but by 
 all who love and revere our country and its institutions." 
 
 In 1863, Col. Andrews, having resigned his commission, 
 returned to his college work, where he remained until 
 1869, when he resigned his chair to accept a State ap- 
 pointment and take charge of the State Geological Sur- 
 vey, which occupied his time for some years. In this ca- 
 pacity he found labor congenial to his tastes and previous 
 training. 
 
 The American Journal of Science says: "The State of 
 Ohio owes much to him for his careful study of the coal 
 deposits of Southeastern Ohio and for other labors con- 
 nected with the development of its mineral and geological 
 resources. He will have a place in scientific history for his 
 part in the progress of American geology." 
 
 He was also much interested in archeological investiga- 
 tions and studies. I do not think he had his equal, in 
 this regard, in the State. In verification of this estimate 
 General R. Brink erhoff, of Mt. Vernon, long associated 
 with him in State service, says: ''In geology his best 
 recommendations are the records of his work upon the 
 Ohio surveys and his writings. He was in the first rank 
 of American geologists and was so recognized every- 
 where, and nothing that I could say would add to his 
 fame in that direction. So also as an archeologist he was 
 recognized at the Smithsonian Institute as one of the 
 most intelligent and accurate in America. If I were to add 
 a word anywhere it would be in regard to his special inves- 
 tigations in Ohio archeology, to which he gave a more ex- 
 tended and intelligent research than any other man, and 
 in which he was, I think, more deeply interested than in 
 anything else. To him, and to Prof. Read and Colonel 
 
 OFTHE 
 
 liNIVERSITY 
 
82 
 
 Whittlesey, we owe pretty much all that has been pre- 
 served of value in regard to the prehistoric remains in 
 this State, and they will always be remembered with 
 gratitude by all Ohio archeologists. 
 
 After all, my own recollections of him were more of 
 his personal qualities as a man than of anything else, for 
 he was, in all respects, a gentleman of the highest type, a 
 genial, generous, manly scholar, whom no one could 
 know except to love." 
 
 Among the well remembered aphorisms of our venera- 
 ble and esteemed instructor. Prof. Kendrick, none have 
 made a deeper impression on me than this — *' No man is 
 a necessity.'^ It is of course true, yet at times it seems 
 that there is no one ready to assume some work laid 
 down by others; and for what reason I know not, but the 
 fact remains that since the death of Colonel Andrews 
 there has been a decadence in geological as well as archeo- 
 logical research in this State. Whether its end was ac- 
 complished during his life I do not pretend to say, but 
 that there has been an apparent lessening of interest in 
 these investigations of late years I am sure will be gener- 
 ally acknowledged. His explorations reached into West 
 Virginia and Kentucky, and to some of us living beyond 
 your borders, have been of interest and value. 
 
 He received the degree of LL. D. from this college in 
 1870. Residing for some years at Columbus after his res- 
 ignation in 1869, he then removed to Lancaster, where he 
 died in August, 1880, there seeming to be no well defined 
 disease, but, the functions of life giving away, he calmly 
 passed over the border, and all that was mortal lies in 
 Oak Grove Cemetery. 
 
 How he would have enjoyed the exercises of this anni- 
 versary! May he not be one of the cloud of witnesses en- 
 compassing us now? I imagine the thinness of the veil 
 separating us from those who have gone before may some 
 day astonish us. 
 
83 
 
 It is not often we find, amid the many men with whom 
 we come in contact in this rushing, struggling life, one to 
 whom the realization of the wish of the Scottish poet " to 
 see ourselves as others see as " would bring unalloyed 
 happiness. Yet I ieel sure could this have been granted 
 to Prof. Rosseter no reflection save the Scriptural admo- 
 nition to " Beware of the day when all men speak well oi 
 thee," would have followed the estimate presented to him. 
 So much has been written and spoken of him and his 
 work by abler pens and readier lips than mine, that it 
 seems almost like useless repetition. 
 
 His connection with this college was of an earlier be- 
 ginning than that of Prof. Andrews, and death found 
 him at his post and at work. Indeed, I doubt not, hu- 
 manly speaking, but what his life went out as a sacrifice 
 to his devotion to work, so ready was he to assume the 
 duties of others, if by so doing he could be of service to 
 them ; little thinking of any additional burden upon 
 himself, if in any wise he could carry out the example of 
 our thorn-crowned King, who came to '' minister, rather 
 than to be ministered unto." What his life was, what 
 its influence was, I need not speak of to an audience of 
 his students, neighbors, and friends. 
 
 One fact here may be of interest in indicating what 
 may come of generations of educated men. Though he 
 rarely spoke of it, yet he dwelt with honest satisfaction 
 on his ancestry, deeming it to be the only real, true 
 American aristocracy — and, for that matter, any real 
 aristocracy. 
 
 He was sixth in descent from Edward Rosseter, of 
 Plymouth, England, one of the first settlers of Dorches- 
 ter, Mass., and a member of the first Governor's Council. 
 Also of Walter Palmer and Capt. George Dennison, of 
 Stonington, Conn. On his mother's side he was descended 
 from Rev. Nathaniel Rogers, of Ipswich, Mass., also from 
 Elder William Brewster. 
 
 His great-grand-father. Rev. Ebenezer Rosseter, of 
 
84 
 
 Stonington, Conn., graduated, from Yale in 1718 ; his 
 grand-father, John Cotton Rosseter, with his two brothers, 
 in 1756 ; his father. Rev. Dudley Rosseter, at Middle- 
 bury College in 1813 ; himself at Marietta in 1843, fol- 
 lowed by his three sons — Edward in 1870, Frank in 1872, 
 and Charles in 1882, they being the fifth generation. — 
 Thus there was an unbroken line of college graduates, of 
 which he was justly proud, and in which he laid his 
 claim to aristocracy. 
 
 Coming to Marietta from the famous Boston Latin 
 School, entering as a Freshman in 1839, he graduated 
 with the second honor in 1843. After an interval of two 
 years he was called back as a tutor, then but twenty-one 
 years old, yet so clear-headed was he and so full of that 
 indescribable yet absolutely necessary quality of the 
 successful teacher, in fact necessary to any success — tact, 
 that he overcame all obstacles and was highly esteemed. 
 Completing a theological course at Lane Seminary he 
 came to Marietta temporarily as associate Professor of 
 Mathematics, continuing in this capacity for two years. 
 After spending three years in Buffalo, W. Va., establish- 
 ing there an Academy, he again returned to Marietta 
 where he was at the head of a young ladies' boarding 
 school, until this work was broken up by the destruction 
 of the building by fire. For four years, subsequently, he 
 was in business in this place ; but the born teacher could 
 not satisfactorily do anything else as well, and in 1862, 
 taking charge of the Marietta High School, he thus con- 
 tinued until 1864, when he assumed the position of 
 Principal of the preparatory department of this college ; 
 and after four years of service here, proving by his suc- 
 cess his fitness for it, he was chosen by the Trustees to 
 fill the chair of Professor of Mathematics, where he la- 
 bored earnestly and enthusiastically for fourteen years, 
 and until called still higher in the morning of July 27, 
 1882. 
 
 Of his qualities as a teacher no one who was ever eon- 
 
85 
 
 nected with Marietta College need ask. I cannot do bet- 
 ter than to quote from one who has in clear language 
 pictured this trait. *' He had that peculiar ease and cer- 
 tainty of sight which made him know at a glance what 
 the error was with a student. This clearness was attended 
 by a simplicity of spirit which kept him from reserving 
 himself for grand occasions, for special exhibitions of 
 strength. This was heightened by his peculiar freedom 
 of speech." He could do that which the born orator 
 must do — think on his feet, and say what he wished, 
 when he wished and as he wished. '* He seemed to have 
 the faculty that few possess, of seeing the end of his 
 sentence while still in the beginning and of never look- 
 ing for the proper and most fitting word. In this con- 
 sists true eloquence. 
 
 Or as has been said, " In the class-room his fertility of 
 invention supplied illustrations from every quarter; to 
 dispel clouds, to make his subject stand our clear in the 
 sunlight to the average student, was the every day work 
 in which he delighted." 
 
 In this work his enthusiasm was equal to his power of 
 exposition. It was especiaJly so in his study of Astrono- 
 my, and at those points where devout minds see the di- 
 vine order his enthusiasm kindled. His faith ordinarily 
 calm, chastened, and simple, here became glowing and 
 over-mastering, so much so that at times the heavens 
 seemed lighted up with divine glory and the mathematic- 
 al room became like the temple of God." 
 
 Such enthusiasm bore fruit by its effects on his stu- 
 dents and the amount of work he obtained from them. 
 Mathematics, usually dry, and not especially attractive, 
 under his presentation became so interesting as to seem 
 to overshadow other studies equally as necessary and de- 
 sirable. 
 
 His love for young men, and the desire to seek for and 
 bring out the best that was in them was proverbial. How 
 many a homesick boy he took to his home — that home so 
 
86 
 
 full of light and cheer — and then dropping the teacher 
 and becoming the friend and companion, cheered, as well 
 as encouraged for the work before him, has never been 
 recorded. How many a young man disposed to wander 
 away and not try to develop his latent powers, he sought 
 out and led to better things has only been recorded by 
 Him who remembers the good and forgets the bad. 
 
 After all — what is successful teaching? Is it to make 
 scholars, to stimulate to study alone, to send out such as 
 we hope great things from as scholars, or is it to seek and 
 save all who come here^ to search for what is good, and 
 finding it to encourage and cultivate that, until it shall 
 overcome the evil, and make for the world a usejul man. 
 I have incidentally learned what seems to me the key to 
 this marked trait in the character of Prof. Rosseter, and 
 that is that he looked back upon his own youth, and, 
 recognizing to what by the grace of God he had attained, 
 he had great charity for the weakness and faults of the 
 undisciplined character and strove by all the means in 
 his power to lead rather than to drive, and to inspire to 
 better things. Are we not often prone to forget that we 
 were once young, and to set a standard for those coming 
 on where our mature years have placed it and censure 
 them if they do not now attain to it ? 
 
 The criticism is often made, and I am not sure but 
 sometimes justly, that the scholar is so far lifted above 
 the every day life of men that he loses sympathy with 
 them, and becoming disgusted with what he sees about 
 him in the strife for place and power, he withdraws him- 
 self and lets the '* wide world wag as it will," while he 
 busies himself with books and research. To be a man 
 among men is not, by some, considered desirable, but 
 with the light under our own bushel, we contemplate 
 truth, leaving the great mass of men to be guided by the 
 blind, it may be, and when all are in the ditch together 
 raise the oft repeated cry of I told you so. 
 
 As a citizen, Prof. Rosseter was not only respected and 
 
87 
 
 esteemed, but his influence was wide and far reaching. 
 A Ufe-long neighbor bears this testimony : 
 
 He was for many years my nearest neighbor and no 
 man ever had a better one. As a citizen he faithfully 
 performed every duty. Of decided political preferences, 
 he was always courteous to those of opposite views. He 
 voted at all elections and he always attended the primary 
 meetings of his party, not alone for party success at 
 elections, but to secure the nomination of good men as 
 candidates and to defeat candidates whom he deemed 
 unfit for nomination at all. If all men of similar char- 
 acter and taste would do likewise, how soon would our 
 political atmosphere be purified, and if any duty it seems 
 to me is binding on the. American citltizen it is to attend 
 the primary meetings and do what he can to secure the 
 nomination of good candidates, and prevent the nomina- 
 tion of bad ones. 
 
 In the church of which he was long an ofiicer and in the 
 society connected with it, he was ready to do any work 
 assigned him, regular in / attendance at all meetings, 
 willing to lead when necessary, apt in remark and sugges- 
 tion, cheerful in following the suggestions of others — a 
 worker himself and always a happy stimulator of others 
 to work. In the reading club, in the magazine club, at 
 social gatherings, at meeting of benevolence and charity, 
 at school associations, at teachers meetings, his face was 
 always seen and his pleasant voice and instructive words 
 were often heard, and whenever he was called upon for 
 any service it was cheerfully and promptly given. He 
 was a wonderfully symmetrical and remarkably useful 
 man. " Faithful to all trusts" may be truthfulJy ascribed 
 to him. But there came a day when the overworked 
 body gave way, and after a short but severe illness, 
 friends told him the end was near; his reply was that 
 while he regretted that he had not done more, yet he had 
 always tried to be ''loyal to Christ." Thus laying his 
 services at his Master's feet, he passed on into the ''rest 
 
88 
 
 that remaineth.^' Yet in the history of Marietta College, 
 written and unwritten, he still lives. 
 
 Thus I have imperfectly sketched the history of these 
 four professors who have gone before us. As we pass 
 on, how rapidly the ties binding us here are loosened 
 and how many of those we love and respect are in the 
 place prepared for them! It is well at times, to ponder 
 on this and it is especially so on this semi-centennial 
 occasion. It is by no means probable that any alumnus 
 here will witness its centennial celebration, yet in our 
 several places we can do what we can to add to her rep- 
 utation by lives of usefulness to men. If there be one 
 great want of this time it seems to me it is of educated 
 Christian men — I do not mean educated men merely, but 
 Christian men, not theologians, or ecclesiastics, but broad 
 men, so filled with the spirit of the Master, and so im- 
 bued with the sacredness of science, that they can, if 
 need be, sacrifice their own rights, for the good of others; 
 and while I am no pessimist, and am disposed to believe 
 that the same hand that has led us hitherto will still lead 
 us, yet that we are, as a people, at this juncture sur- 
 rounded by circumstances which give rise to grave 
 thought, will, I think, be generally admitted. I feel con- 
 vinced that the solution of these can come alone from 
 this source, by this agency, from trusted Christian men, 
 who understand and appreciate both sides of great ques- 
 tions, and can cheerfully accord justice to all. 
 
 Amid the sadness and mystery that in a sense sur- 
 rounds us all, which leads perhaps to the honest thought, 
 if not one spoken, of *'cui bono"— what is the use of it all, 
 when at times even our best motives and endeavors may 
 be misconstrued, or if rightly understood, may be receiv- 
 ed with ingratitude and abuse, it is a consolation to turn 
 to Him, who commended even the slightest effort for 
 good. 
 
 These words have often come to me at such times and 
 I leave them with you. They may strengthen and help 
 
89 
 
 you to take up life's burdens as they come — leaving 
 what we cannot understand, until the day when all 
 things shall be made clear. There is work for you, and 
 for me, where there are sin and sorrow, and there are sin 
 and sorrow everywhere. 
 
 HISTORICAL SKETCH 0F THE PSI GAMMA 
 LITERARY SOCIETY. 
 
 BY A. A. FERRIS, ESQ. 
 
 Like all great reforms and progressive movements, the 
 Psi Gamma Literary Soctety was the 'outgrowth of a 
 revolution. In the first years of the life of Marietta 
 College there existed but one literary society, known as 
 the Phi Sigma Society. This Society was subject to the 
 supervision of the college Faculty, and had its being by 
 the grace of that august body. It was against the order 
 of things, however, that harmony should prevail in a 
 single society. Classes were arrayed one against another, 
 Freshman against Senior, and Senior and Junior against 
 Freshman. Discussions arose, the fire and spirit of youth 
 were aroused in opposition to real or imaginary grievances; 
 rights were infringed, and hence the natural result — a 
 revolt. 
 
 In the month of October, eighteen hundred and thirty- 
 nine, the Psi Gamma Society had its birth. The founders 
 numbered twenty-six young men whose names, embracing 
 not a few of nature's noblemen, should be held in re- 
 membrance and preserved to future generations. They 
 were : William D. Bailey, Josiah Dexter Cotton, Theo- 
 dore S. Dana, Henry J. Eager, John Ellison, N. Fitzhugh, 
 
90 
 
 Chas. H. Goddard, John Greene, Luther D. Hill, John 
 H. Howes, Frederick B. Homes, Cyrus Kingsbury, Daniel 
 B. Linn, Robert Lowrey, Daniel G. Mason, Aleri A. Mor- 
 rison, William S. Nye, James Rank, George Rogers Ros- 
 seter, Henry B. Shipman, Chas. E. Ramage, William B. 
 Thomas, Franklin Y. Washburn, C. H. Wells, and John 
 R. Wells. 
 
 Of these all graduated save six, and were members of 
 the classes of 1840, 1841, 1842, and 1843. Three of the 
 founders became ministers of the gospel ; one became a 
 professor of mathematics in Marietta College ; two were 
 physicians ; three became attorneys at law ; one, Mason, 
 was a publisher in New York city ; nine followed mer- 
 cantile pursuits ; and two adopted agriculture as their 
 occupation. 
 
 Of those who graduated all but seven have run the 
 race set before them and joined the " silent majority." 
 Acoording to the latest statistics, Daniel B. Linn of the 
 class of 1840, a prominent lawyer of Zanesville, Ohio ; 
 Dr. J. D. Cotton of the class of 1842, of Marietta ; Fred- 
 erick B. Homes of the class of 1842, of St. Louis ; Dr. 
 H. B. Shipman of the class of 1842, of Marietta; William 
 D. Bailey, of the class of 1843, a farmer residing at 
 Marietta ; Charles H. Goddard of the class of 1848, of 
 Marietta ; and William B. Thomas of the class of 1843, a 
 merchant of Marietta — seven in number, survive and 
 furnish living examples of the men who founded the Psi 
 Gamma Society. 
 
 Perhaps nothing would so much add interest to this 
 sketch, as to give, in the language of one or two of the 
 founders, some of the incidents immediately connected 
 with the origin of this society. One of them writes : 
 
 "Before the formation of the Alpha Kappa and Psi 
 Gamma Societies, there was one society divided into two 
 divisions. The faculty at that time would allow but one 
 society. * * * The majority of its members became 
 dissatisfied, and one night, after a big fight, the society was 
 
91 
 
 broken up and disbanded. Between the hours of one and 
 two o'clock that night, the old fogies, as we called them, 
 got together secretly and formed the Alpha Kappa So- 
 ciety. They adopted their constitution and by-laws and 
 elected their officers. The next day they exultingly made 
 known what they had done and informed the other stu- 
 dents that they could come and join their society or go 
 without one, as the Faculty had said they would permit 
 but one society. This left about two-thirds of the stu- 
 dents out in the cold, as the saying is, and we concluded 
 we would see what could be dane. We got together and 
 formed the Psi Gamma Society, and appointed a com- 
 mittee to go before the Faculty and explain the state of 
 affairs. They in their wisdom concluded it would be best 
 to accept the situation and sanctioned the organization 
 of the two societies. At the organization every student 
 had the privilege of joining which society he preferred. 
 The result was that about two-thirds of the students 
 joined the Psi Gamma, so that our societj^ had at the start 
 the largest number of students and by far the best talent. 
 We met at that time in the northeast room in the base- 
 ment of the dormitory, which, after the new hall was 
 built, was turned into and is now a coal house. We at 
 once commenced forming our library by each member 
 contributing money and books. As the library was kept 
 in the room of the librarian, there was quite a strife to be 
 librarian, and thus arose the great constitutional question, 
 whether a member of one society could leave his own and 
 join the other society. One of our members ran for li- 
 brarian, but was beaten, and becoming dissatisfied, he 
 proposed to the Alpha Kappa Society that if they would 
 take him into their society he would subscribe fifty dol- 
 lars to their library. It was claimed by the Alpha Kappa 
 Society that as he was one of the original members he 
 could withdraw from one society and join the other. The 
 matter was referred to the Faculty, and after hearing the 
 arguments of the commmittee from each society, they 
 
92 
 
 decided almost unanimously that it would be a violation 
 of the spirit, if not the letter, of the constitution. So 
 the Psi Gamma gained this case and that point remained 
 settled to this day."* 
 
 Another one of the founders gives an interesting ac- 
 count of the organization and thus writes: 
 
 " T only remember what an excitement the separation 
 of the two societies caused and some little matters hap- 
 pening about that time. * * * Qf all the dear old 
 friends of the college who were made Honorary members 
 in 1839, the only survivors are Douglas Putnam, Esq.; 
 Rev. Addison Kingsbury; Prof. John Kendrick; our be- 
 loved President, I. W. Andrews, and Erastus Adkins, at 
 that time tutor in the academy. 
 
 I can scarcely recall anything connected with the be- 
 ginning of the library, only that we every one gave what 
 books we had which we thojight worthy a place in its 
 shelves, and all the admission money and fines were used 
 to purchase more. It was one of the class of 1842 over 
 whose name there was such a squabble, which forever 
 settled the one important fact, that no one could with- 
 draw his membership from one society and join the 
 other. This gentleman is still living in St. Louis, and I 
 well remember the young ardent lawyers from each so- 
 ciety, selected for their legal attainments, who appeared 
 before the Faculty and argued this point. It was well it 
 was so wisely settled at that time. Luther D. Hill, of the 
 class of 1842, pleaded this point and successfully, i. e., 
 that any member can withdraw from one society as he 
 might choose, but he could never under any circum- 
 stances join the other." 
 
 The same authority continues: 
 
 " Our two societies, Psi Gamma and Alpha Kappa were 
 the first societies in Ohio that adopted the present meth- 
 od of choosing their members, that is, alternately, first 
 
 *Dr. J. D. Cotton. 
 
93 
 
 one society selecting a student and then the other. I be- 
 lieye that D. G. Mason, first president of the Psi Gamma, 
 gave the name to the society, and Charles E. Lindsley, son 
 of the first president of the college, gave the name to 
 the Alpha Kappa Society. Previous to 1839 the only 
 society strictly literary in the college, was the Phi Sigma, 
 and out of its broken fragments were formed the two 
 splendid societies that are now an honor to the college. 
 The disruption of the old Phi Sigma was in this wise, 
 as near as I can ascertain : It seems that the Freshmen 
 did not choose to hand their orations designed for public 
 exhibition to the Faculty for approval. The Seniors, 
 Juniors, and Sophomores deemed it proper that the Faculty 
 should examine all such productions before public exhi- 
 bitions. There was much wrangling about this, and 
 finally all the members of the higher classes, except two 
 Seniors^ held a meeting and drew up a constitution to be 
 presented to the Faculty for their approval for a new society. 
 The lower classes and these two Seniors met the same 
 day and also drew up a constitution for approval by the 
 Faculty, and the two constitutions were presented and 
 passed upon by the Faculty at the same time."* 
 
 Thus the two societies sprang into existence. And it 
 may be fairly concluded from the testimony of these 
 two members who were parties to the organization, that 
 the Psi Gamma society began active life as an organized 
 body of dissenters. 
 
 The first officers of the society were Daniel G. Mason, 
 President ; Robert Lowrey and Chas. E. Ramage, the two 
 Vice Presidents ; John Greene, Treasurer ; and Henry J. 
 Eager, Secretary. 
 
 It would be both interesting and instructive to trace 
 the lives and characters of these founders. But societies 
 and individuals are proverbially careless in the preserva- 
 tion of history, and the facts at hand are meager. Cotton 
 
 *Dr. H. B. Shipman. 
 
94 
 
 and Rosseter were salutatorians of their respective classes, 
 Howes and Nye delivered philosophical orations, Frank- 
 lin Y. Washburn delivered the Latin oration of his class, 
 which ranked as the fifth honor. Of those living, Doctors 
 Cotton and Shipman, Mr. William B. Thomas, and 
 Mr. Chas. H. Goddard, are distinguished and honored 
 citizens of Marietta to-day. 
 
 Of those departed from life it can be said that all quitted 
 themselves like men. Years did not dim nor distance 
 efface the zeal and affection of Daniel G. Mason for the 
 society he was so active in founding. As a publisher in 
 New York, he never forgot the Psi Gamma Society, and 
 oftentimes showed his remembrance by donations of 
 books to the society's library. Wm. S. Nye was a lawyer 
 of recognized ability and attained distinction in his pro- 
 fession, at Chillicothe and in Southern Ohio. He was for 
 a number of years actively identified with the Marietta 
 and Cincinnati Railroad, filling the various positions of 
 Solicitor for the Company, Treasurer, Secretary, Vice 
 President, and acting President, always with distinguished 
 ability and fidelity. 
 
 Luther D. Hill was a prominent clergyman in Maine, 
 and died quite recently. 
 
 Henry J . Eager was a lawyer of distinction in the South, 
 and within a few months past laid down his armor. 
 
 John H. Howes, a business man in Chicago, recently 
 died in that city. 
 
 Charles E. Ramage became a lawyer of ability and 
 prominence in one of the Southern States, and he too 
 has passed away. 
 
 What tongue shall speak, or what pen write 
 the full measure of praise due to the lamented 
 Rosseter ? First, an active and ever faithful member of 
 Psi Gamma, always prompt in attendance at the meetings 
 of the society, never shirking a duty, never failing in 
 oration or debate; then out of college, acting as tutor; 
 later for a time preaching the gospel of truth; then 
 
95 
 
 Principal of the Academy; then Professor of Mathe- 
 matics, beloved and idolized by the students — loved and 
 esteemed by every one who knew him. Who can esti- 
 mate the power for good of such a man ? Yes, his works 
 live after him, and will continue to live, even to eternity. 
 
 It will interest and instruct the one in search of his- 
 tory to make a few extracts from the life of the society as 
 evidenced by the written records. The minutes disclose 
 that the first question debated by the society was at the 
 meeting of March 4th, 1840, upon the question : " Would 
 it he expedient for the Postmasters to be appointed by the 
 people f " The chief disputants were : George R. Rosseter, 
 John Ellison, Theodore S. Dana, and Chas. E. Ramage for 
 the affirmative, and J. Dexter Cotton, Aleri A. Morrison, 
 Wm. B. Thomas, and Daniel G. Mason for the negative. 
 The minutes are silent as to how the question was decided. 
 But the question that first called forth the debating pow- 
 ers of Psi Gamma, in 1840, is surely a living and absorb- 
 ing subject of thought to a large class of American citi- 
 zens to-day. 
 
 At the meeting of Dec. 9, 1840, the society was for the 
 first time disputing over the question: "Is the imme- 
 diate abolition of slavery expedient?" Rosseter, Washburn, 
 Goddard, and Thomas maintained the affirmative, and 
 Nye, Morrison, Waite, and Steele contended for the nega- 
 tive. The question, according to the minutes, was decid- 
 ed by the president in the affirmative, but on being 
 thrown open to the society was decided in the negative. 
 
 As the society increased in age, it debated: " Whether 
 the moral and political course of Jefferson was commen- 
 dable," the president deciding in favor of the affirmative, 
 and the society on appeal reversing that decision. 
 
 As long ago as 1847, the society was debating the ques- 
 tion: "Would it be expedient for the United States to 
 construct a railroad from some point upon Lake Michi- 
 gan to some point on the Pacific? " The question was 
 decided in the negative, but it is quite remarkable that stu- 
 
96 
 
 dents at college should have debated, a third of a century 
 before its realization, a project of such immense magni- 
 tude, both as a question of material development and of 
 national civilization. 
 
 It would be interesting to give in detail some of the 
 controversies that agitated the society at different periods, 
 controversies that shook the society to its foundations. 
 One of them was the trial of Alvan H. Washburn and 
 John H. Hudnall for a violation of the constitution in ad- 
 vertising for sale certain of the books belonging to the 
 library, without authority from the society. It appears 
 that, as members of the General Committee, they had 
 culled over the library and found some worthless books, 
 which they assumed to advertise and sell without first 
 obtaining authority from the society. Such action could 
 not go without notice and rebuke, and accordingly Hud- 
 nall and Washburn were formally arraigned and tried on 
 three charges, Joseph G. Wilson acting as prosecutor. 
 To one of the charges, that of acting without authority, 
 they pleaded guilty. On the charge of violating the con- 
 stitution they were adjudged guilty, by a divided vote. 
 Then a motion to pass a vote of censure failed by a 
 decided majority. 
 
 At the second meeting subsequent to this action, a res- 
 olution was offered and adopted on the motion of Mr. 
 Campbell, to the effect that it was the sense of the society 
 that Washburn and Hudnall had not " acted from the 
 least willful motives, or at all against what they consid- 
 ered to be the wishes and best interests of the society." 
 
 This was a typical dispute, and exhibited the character 
 of the young men who composed the Psi Gamma Society 
 in its early history. A principle was at stake. It was 
 vindicated in a formal, careful, impartial manner. Par- 
 liamentary questions arose involving intricate points, dif- 
 ficult of decision in the most experienced deliberative 
 body. Then, lest a cloud should rest upon two valuable 
 members of the society, on the motion of a fellow mem- 
 
97 
 
 ber, justice was fully meted out by the resolution acquit- 
 ting the two members of the committee of any intention- 
 al wrong. 
 
 The library of the society, from the first meeting for 
 organization until now, has been an object of the most 
 earnest solicitude. If the truth were known, it would 
 reveal the fact that not a few of its members had practic- 
 ed deeds of self denial and inconvenience in more ways 
 than one, in order to contribute substantial aid toward 
 the increase of the library. Beginning with nothing, 
 then with a precious few books that could be placed upon 
 a small shelf of a single book case, the library has grown 
 to respectable proportions and great value, until, accord- 
 ing to the latest report, the number of volumes is five 
 thousand three hundred and twenty (5320), or at the rate 
 of 115 volumes a year, and at the rate of ten (10) vol- 
 umes and a fraction for each member who has ever be- 
 longed to Psi Gamma. 
 
 The records of the society are constantly exhibiting 
 the zeal of the members in this direction. Early in its his- 
 tory (1848) one reads that a gold pencil was purchased 
 by the society and presented to Charles Goddard, Esq., 
 for his efforts and interest in behalf of the library. 
 
 In September, 1856, one reads in the minutes: "Hon- 
 orary member Kendrick being present, he gave us some 
 remarks on the library, exhorting us to be watchful and 
 diligent, — and to make every exertion in our power 
 to fill up our library. A resolution was offered reading 
 as follows: Resolved, That we who are this day present 
 do unanimously resolve to contribute twenty-five dollars 
 ($25.00) each to the Psi Gamma Library during the pres- 
 ent year. Carried. Yeas : Condit, Catler, Dye, Flane- 
 gin, Hubbell, Kendrick, Putnam, Regnier, Scott, Wallace, 
 and Williamson. Nays ." 
 
 Thus much space has been given to glimpses at the 
 early history and minor workings of the society, because 
 in no better or more accurate way can one discover the in- 
 
98 
 
 fluences at work in the organization, and hence get a true 
 conception of the society's character. Societies are Hke 
 individuals, and one must know the forces, the controll- 
 ing spirit in the one as well as the other, to form a cor- 
 rect judgment as to either. 
 
 True these extracts are taken chiefly from the early 
 records of the society, but it is safe to assume that the la- 
 ter records are of the same general character. They are 
 perhaps more trustworthy than the later records, because, 
 unfortunately, the more recent records do not appear to 
 have been made and preserved with as much accuracy 
 and minuteness of detail as were the earlier affairs of the 
 society. 
 
 It may be noted that the Psi Gamma Society was reg- 
 ularly incorporated by the General Assembly of Ohio in 
 the month of March, 1841, Messrs. Aleri A. Morrison, 
 James Rank, Luther D. Hill, Frederick B. Homes, and 
 William S. Nye being the charter members. 
 
 The Psi Gamma Society, then, in this semi-centennial 
 year of the college, has attained to the age of forty-six 
 years — an exceedingly brief space when it is considered 
 that in legal parlance a corporation never dies. But 
 when considered as a Psukoun Gumnasion — *' school for 
 the training of minds," as the name of Psi Gamma 
 is interpreted — it is bewildering to ponder upon the far 
 reaching effects of such an association. The young men 
 enter college and pursue their studies in text books. 
 But who can estimate the value of the discipline obtained 
 from a faithful performance of their literary society's du- 
 ties, in declamation, oration, debate, and parliamentary 
 practice ? 
 
 During this period of forty-six years, Psi Gamma has 
 had altogether a membership of four hundred and 
 ninety-five (495). According to the most reliable data, 
 it is safe to claim that two hundred and fifty, or fifty per 
 cent of those entering the society, have graduated. Their 
 occupations can not be accurately stated. Yet the statis- 
 
99 
 
 tics show with reasonable certainty, that of the two hun- 
 dred and fifty graduates, seventy-five have become minis- 
 ters of the gospel or missionaries ; thirty have been 
 either teachers, tutors, professors in colleges, or president 
 of a college ; twenty-five have adopted the practice of 
 medicine as a profession ; forty have been lawyers or 
 judges of courts ; one at least, Eliphalet F. Andrews, has 
 become a distinguished artist ; four have been editors ; 
 while twenty-five or thirty per cent have devoted them- 
 selves to agriculture, banking, superintending railroads, 
 manufacture, insurance, and the various branches of 
 mercantile pursuits. It is unfortunate that no reliable 
 statistics have been preserved of those members of the 
 society who have not graduated or taken degrees. A 
 valuable catalogue was printed in 1861 showing the names 
 of all who had entered the society up to and including 
 the year 1860, but there has been no publication since 
 that date. 
 
 Books might be filled with sketches of the lives of those 
 who have gone out from Psi Gamma's walls, but this 
 occasion will not allow extended mention. Perhaps the 
 highest praise that the future historian can bestow is to 
 say of them that all have averaged well ; that none has 
 disgraced the society. 
 
 It may be noted that the honor men have at least not 
 fallen in the rear of the non-honor men, in the race of 
 life, and furthermore, that those members who were most 
 faithful in the performance of society appointments, are 
 the ones who have attained distinction. 
 
 Psi Gamma has graduated one United States Senator, 
 Gen. Willard Warner, of Alabama, who graduated as a 
 Bachelor of Science. The lamented Wilson, graduating 
 with the philosophical oration, became a judge of the Su- 
 preme Court of Oregon and afterward a member of Con- 
 gress from that State. Irwin, salutatorian, became Gover- 
 nor of California. Follett, the valedictorian of his class, is 
 at present one of the judges of the Supreme Court of Ohio. 
 
100 
 
 Richard A. Arthur and Charles D. Curtis were'not honor 
 men of their class (1849), but one became Professor of 
 Mathematics in Ohio University, and the other President 
 of Farmer's College. Shedd, of the class of 1856, was the 
 salutatorian, and has for many years been a missionary 
 to Persia. 
 
 Psi Gamma can fairly claim to have divided evenly the 
 college honors with her sister society across the way. 
 And if Alpha Kappa claims to have graduated twenty- 
 five valedictorians, twenty-five salutatorians, and fifty 
 other honor men, Psi Gamma will maintain that she has 
 graduated an equal number of as high rank. 
 
 This paper would be quite incomplete without a brief 
 sketch of Psi Gamma's part in the war for the Union. 
 Scarcely a month before the firing on Fort Sumter, the 
 question reported for debate in the society was : "Resolved 
 that South Carolina ought to be be kicked out into the ocean.'' 
 Soon thereafter the question : ^'Should the Southern Con- 
 federacy be speedily reduced to a state of subjection to 
 the Union ?" was debated by Turner, Beall, Blymyer, 
 Murray. Wells, Wilson, and Ziegler, and of course was 
 decided in the affirmative. 
 
 The military record of Marietta College in the war of 
 the Rebellion is truly a proud one. No college in the 
 land surpassed this college in the per cent of graduates 
 and students enlisted on the side of the Union arms. 
 And while not detracting one word from Alpha Kappa's 
 patriotic record, for the sister society furnished many 
 gallant sons in the same cause, yet Psi Gamma's record 
 shines forth with peculiar lustre. The highest military 
 rank attained by any graduate of this college, that of 
 Brevet Major General, was gained by Gen. Willard War- 
 ner, a member of Psi Gamma. According to the most 
 reliable statistics, every soldier from the college killed on 
 the field of battle was a member of Psi Gamma. 
 
 Taking them in the order of their classes, the first to 
 lay down his life for his country was Captain Lawrence 
 
J. 113 Ha 
 
 OFTH 
 
 OF 
 
 !^'p■ORN\^, 
 
 101 
 
 Waldo, of the class of 1853. Waldo responded to the 
 President's first call for troops, and joined the Zouave 
 Guards at Cincinnati, Captain J. G. Baldwin command- 
 ing, which became Company D of the Second Regiment 
 O. V. I. Within twenty-four hours after the call for 
 75,000 men had been telegraphed to Cincinnati, the 
 Zouave Guards had offered their services, and within a 
 week were on their way to the relief of Washington. 
 Waldo took part in the first battle of Bull Run. He be- 
 came Captain of a company in the Eighty-third Regiment 
 0. V. I., in 1862, and joined the expedition into Ken- 
 tucky to check Kirby Smith's advance upon Cincinnati. 
 He took an active part in various campaigns, was at the 
 attack upon Chickasaw Bluff, at Port Gtbson, later at the 
 siege of Vicksburg, and finally fell mortally wounded, 
 April 8th, 1864, at the battle of Sabine Cross Roads.* 
 
 Next on the roll of patriots is Captain Edwin Keyes, 
 an undergraduate of the class ol 1854. In 1860 Keyes 
 founded and was at the head of what was known as Tup- 
 per's Plains Seminary, in Meigs County, Ohio, an acade- 
 my the chief aim of which was to prepare young men 
 for college and train young women and men for teaching. 
 In 1862 reverses to the Union arms aroused young Keyes, 
 and patriotism and duty impelled him to give up his 
 seminary, then in a very flourishing condition, to go to 
 the defense of his country. He enlisted August 12th, 
 1862, and soon thereafter received a captain's commis- 
 sion. In less than a week from the date of his appoint- 
 ment, he reported in camp at Marietta with a squad of 
 young men composed of his pupils and neighbors, in 
 greater number than could be enrolled in one company. 
 Keyes commanded Company B, of the 116th Regiment 
 0. V. I. He and his company participated in the impor- 
 tant battles in the ValJey of Virginia until he was taken 
 prisoner in 1863. On June 18th, 1864, while leading his 
 
 *See "Marietta College in the War." 
 
102 
 
 men in a desperate charge upon the enemy's ranks near 
 Lynchburg, Va., he was twice seriously wounded, and be- 
 ing left on the field of battle, he fell into the enemy's 
 hands, and on July 19th, 1864, Captain Keyes died in 
 the hospital at Lynchburg, Va., from the effects of the 
 wounds received. 
 
 Then comes ths name of the Christian soldier. Lieu- 
 tenant Timothy L. Condit, valedictorian of the class of 
 1860. Condit had chosen his life work, that of the min- 
 istry, and was about to enter upon theological studies. 
 But in the fall of 1861, after carefully and prayerfully 
 weighing the question of duty in the hour of his coun- 
 try's peril, he resolved to devote himself to his country, 
 and then, shoul(f his life be spared, to return and com- 
 plete his preparation for the ministry. He entered as a 
 private for the three years' service in Company L, 1st 
 Regiment of Ohio Cavalry. In camp and in the field he 
 acted the part of a thorough soldier. In the month of 
 May, 1862, he was promoted to the rank of Second Lieu- 
 tenant of his company. On the 31st of December, 1862, 
 while riding his horse to the front of his company for 
 the purpose of leading his men in a charge upon the en- 
 emy, and in the hottest of the fight at the battle of Mur- 
 freesborough, Lieutenant Condit was shot and instantly 
 killed. In that admirable book of memorials, entitled 
 "Marietta College in the War," from which valuable col- 
 lection many facts have been obtained, the writer of the 
 memorial on the military services of Lieutenant Condit 
 pays him this tribute ; 
 
 "As a type of that spirit of devotion to duty which re- 
 gards not danger, of that adherence to Christian princi- 
 ple which is swayed by no influence ; and of that patri- 
 otism which rises to the level of a sacred duty — may his 
 memory ever be cherished by the young men, who, in 
 the coming years, may gather around his alma mater." 
 
 Next on the roll is the gallant William Beale Whittle- 
 sey, of the class of 1861. Whittlesey, in the fall of 1862, 
 
103 
 
 assisted in raising a company and was commissioned 
 Second Lieutenant of Company F, 92d Regiment 0. V. I. 
 He was in the battle of Chickamauga under that splendid 
 soldier, Gen. Geo. H. Thomas. As Captain of Company 
 F, Whittlesey led his men up the steep and rugged hill- 
 side of Mission Ridge, and in the midst of that memora- 
 ble and sanguinary battle, when near the summit and in 
 the front of the charge, a minie ball pierced through 
 his heart, and Whittlesey's life blood flowed out, his last 
 words being to urge his men to go forward. 
 
 Next on this roll of immortal heroes comes the name 
 of the talented George B. Turner, valedictorian of the 
 class of 1862. A few short months after graduating he 
 enlisted in the same company in which Whittlesey was a 
 Lieutenant. He became Orderly Sergeant of his compa- 
 ny. He, too, was in the bloody battle of Chickamauga, 
 with that valiant company of Marietta heroes, Col. 
 Fearing, Col. Putnam, Capt. Whittlesey and Adjutant 
 David E. Putnam, and when the latter was dangerously 
 wounded, Turner was promoted to be Adjutant of the 
 Regiment. At that terrible battle of Mission Ridge, after 
 Whittlesey had been killed. Colonel Douglas Putnam, the 
 commanding officer, had been severely wounded, and 
 lafter the summit of Mission Ridge had been reached, 
 Adjutant Turner, cool and brave, assumed command of 
 the regiment, which at that time was shattered and 
 almost annihilated. And while rallying his men to repel 
 an assault of the enemy, Adjutant Turner fell mortally 
 wounded, and died from his wounds a few days afterward. 
 
 Theodore Tupper, an undergraduate of the class of 
 1863, early in 1861 had left college for the purpose of re- 
 cruiting his health and finances, and was in Illinois when 
 President Lincoln's first call for troops was issued. He 
 was among the first to enlist as a private in Company H, 
 40th 111. V. I. His marked talents and superior edu- 
 cation drew the attention of the officers of his regiment, 
 and he was made Sergeant. He served with his regiment 
 
104 
 
 in the fortification of Bird's Point, and afterward in the 
 defense of Paducah, Ky. The 40th Illinois was ordered 
 South and became a part of the First Brigade, Fifth 
 Division, under the command of Gen. W. T. Sherman. 
 With his regiment he was in the battle of Shiloh, and 
 the narrative runs that on the eve of the conflict, Ser- 
 geant Tupper had a presentiment that he should be killed 
 on that battlefield. On that fateful morning of April 
 6th, Tupper, with his regiment and company, joined in 
 the dashing charge of the First Brigade upon the enemy's 
 flank. In this gallant charge Tupper received a painful 
 wound in the arm and was ordered to the rear. But 
 Sergeant Tupper, undismayed and fearless in battle, 
 rallied his company in the second charge, and while in 
 the fore front of his men, and in the very act of firing, the 
 deadly minie ball did its work and Sergeant Tupper fell 
 instantly killed. 
 
 So, too, the records seem to show that every Union 
 soldier going from Marietta College, both graduate and 
 undergraduate, who was wounded by the enemy's bullets, 
 was, with one exception, a member of Psi Gamma. The 
 one exception was that of Adjutant David E. Putnam, 
 an undergraduate of the class of 1864, who was severely 
 wounded in that historic battle of Mission Ridge, along 
 with the other valiant heroes of the renowned 92d 0. V. I. 
 
 Passing on, where will history record a more brilliant 
 soldier or braver man than the talented and gentle 
 Benjamin Dana Fearing, of the class of 1856, breveted 
 Brigadier General for " gallant and meritorious conduct," 
 the hero of many battles, who was severely wounded at 
 the battle of Chickamauga and at Bentonville, and who 
 at the latter named place saved Sherman's army from 
 rout and capture ? Entering as a private, he passed 
 rapidly through successive promotions to the rank of 
 acting Adjutant, Major, Lieutenant Colonel, and Brevet 
 Brigadier General. General Fearing lived to fight the 
 battles of peace, and to be a respected, admired, and be- 
 
lOS 
 
 loved citizen, always alert in serving his country, keen 
 to further every reform, active and enthusiastic in every 
 good work. He has answered to the last roll-call, and 
 one more capable must write his biography. 
 
 On this roll of wounded, but not killed, is found the 
 name of Col. Douglas Putnam, Jr., of the class of 1859, 
 the gallant leader of the 92d 0. V. I., wounded and carried 
 from the field at the battle of Mission Ridge. Putnam 
 rose successively from the position of First Lieutenant to 
 that of Adjutant, and then to be Lieutenant-Colonel and 
 commander of his regiment. He lives to be an honored 
 member of the Board of Trustees. 
 
 Next among these heroic names is that of Lieutenant- 
 Colonel E. C. Dawes, of the class of 1861. He passed 
 successively through the several grades of promotion 
 from First Lieutenant to Adjutant, theii became Major of 
 the 53d 0. V. I., and was afterward brevetted Lieutenant- 
 Colonel of U. S. V. Major Dawes participated in some 
 of the hardest battles of the war ; among others in the 
 battle of Shiloh on April 6th and 7th, and in the battle 
 of Dallas, Georgia. At the latter place he was danger- 
 ously wounded and left for dead on the field ; but he 
 knew no such word as " surrender," and he lives to serve 
 his country, his friends, and his alma mater. 
 
 The roster of Psi Gamma shows a long list of graduates 
 and undergratuates, who were neither killed nor wounded, 
 yet who rendered valiant services on the side of the 
 Union arms. Doubtless they were as heroic and fought 
 in as many, or, it may be, a greater number of battles, 
 than did those who perished or were wounded in battle. 
 
 The historian must be truthful at whatever cost, and 
 Psi Gamma must admit that som.e few of her men from 
 the South joined in the Rebellion. John H. Hudnall, of 
 the class of 1846, had a brilliant record, first as private, 
 and afterwards as a Captain of the Richmond Howitzer 
 Battalion. And Alfred S. Patrick, together with some 
 
106 
 
 others, rendered distinguished and heroic services, al- 
 though in a cause that was wrong. 
 
 On the roll of undergraduates who fought to preserve 
 the Union, the name of Daniel D. Johnson, of the class 
 of 1860, is the most conspicuous. He had an excellent 
 military record, as Major, then as Lieutenant-Colonel, 
 and then as Colonel of the 14th West Virginia Infan- 
 try. He was recommended by General Sheridan for pro- 
 motion to a Brigadier Generalship, and was severely 
 wounded in an engagement in the Shenandoah ValJey, 
 while in command of a Brigade. 
 
 Half a hundred soldiers is the grand total furnished 
 for the Union Army, from a Literary Society not a half 
 a century in existence! Look upon this galaxy of the Na- 
 tion's heroes, and see if the blood does not kindle with 
 a thrill of admiration for the heroes of Psi Gamma! 
 
 From this imperfect glimpse at her inner life, is it not 
 manifest that the history of Psi Gamma Society is richly 
 worth preserving? that her example is one that may be 
 ardently emulated? Should it not be the jealous care of 
 every one coming after, to guard faithfully her every in- 
 terest, and see to it that no factions, no strifes, no discords, 
 no elements hostile to the society's welfare, are permitted 
 to creep into her councils to mar her fair name or injure 
 her future record? 
 
 While it may be that her sons have not, like St. Paul, 
 *' fought with the beasts at Ephesus," or been beaten with 
 " stripes," or " cast into prison," yet wherever you may 
 go, — whether to the missionary who has given up home 
 and country, for a self-sacrificing life among the benight- 
 ed heathen, and for the cause of Christian truth; or to 
 the man in his prolession; or to the one in his field, count- 
 ing-room, or workshop; whether in war or in peace, you 
 will find the one trained in Psi Gamma, manfully brav- 
 ing the tempestuous storms and conflicts of life, and 
 reaping a goodly measure of honor and success. 
 
HISTORICAL ADDRESS ON THE ALPHA KAPPA 
 LITERARY SOCIETY. 
 
 By Harry W. Nickerson, Esq. 
 
 Marietta College has never been without a literary- 
 society. From the very first her students have been 
 alive to the rapidly growing importance of this feature 
 in college life and work. No feeble efforts have been put 
 forth and no small sacrifices made to secure the 
 advantages offered by an association of this kind. Even 
 as far back as the days of the old Collegiate Institute, 
 there existed such a society, whose name has been lost. 
 It was organized and maintained on a small scale, but 
 served a good purpose in its day and died an honored 
 death in 1835. 
 
 Its legitimate successor was the Philomathesian Liter- 
 ary Society, organized to meet the growing requirements 
 of a prosperous, full-fledged college. This organization 
 included in its membership almost the entire number of 
 students then in college, and, for the sake of convenience, 
 as well as to dodge a then existing college regulation 
 which forbade the existence of more than one literary 
 society, was divided into two divisions. One of these 
 divisions was called the Rho Eta and the other the Phi 
 Sigma. The members were active and zealous in their 
 work, and the society might have enjoyed a long life of 
 usefulness, had not the spirit of dissension entered her 
 ranks. 
 
 At all public representations of this society, the Faculty 
 
108 
 
 required the orations and other exercises to be submitted 
 to them for correction and approval. This obligation 
 has been imposed upon every literary society that has 
 existed here since the foundation of the college ; and, 
 with the single exception about to be mentioned, the 
 wisdom or justice of the plan has never been called in 
 question during these fifty years. At the time we are 
 now considering, however, to some of the younger mem- 
 bers and to most of the under-classmen, this requirement 
 on the part of the Faculty seemed to savor strongly of 
 injustice, to say the least. The older members and most 
 of the upper-classmen held the requirement to be per- 
 fectly fair and right, and were "heartily in favor of meet- 
 ing it in every particular. The Faculty also ruled that 
 all elections for public exhibition should be made from 
 the Junior and Senior classes. The younger and more 
 restless party insisted on the right of the members to 
 choose whomsoever they pleased. Other differences of 
 minor importance existed between the two factions, which 
 had now come to be known as the " Old Fogies " and 
 '' Young Americas." 
 
 Thus matters went on from bad to worse for two years; 
 the breach already existing continued to widen, until it 
 bbcame evident that all hope of harmony had faded away. 
 
 In November, 1839, the last meeting of the parent 
 society was held. The session was a long and stormy 
 one, yet full of intense interest. A final and prolonged 
 effort was made to bring about an era of good feeling, 
 but all overtures came to naught. Discussion waxed 
 hotter and more violent and the meeting broke up amid 
 great confusion. Before the disruption came, an agree- 
 ment to form a new society was Written out by the Sec- 
 retary of the meeting and signed by a number of the 
 conservative members. By midnight the whole matter 
 was arranged by a sort of close corporation scheme, and 
 the signers of the agreement met in secret session in Room 
 No. 11, South Hall ; and here it was, on the third floor 
 
109 
 
 of the old dormitory building, just as the dawn of a new 
 day was breaking, that Alpha Kappa was boun. A com- 
 mittee on constitution was appointed and ordered to re- 
 port at the earliest possible moment. 
 
 The first regular meeting of the new society was held 
 in the college chapel — then the two middle back rooms 
 on the first floor of the dormitory building — on the even- 
 ing of November 21st, 1839. Of this meeting, Romanta 
 B. Ford, now deceased, was appointed chairman, and 
 Joseph F. Tuttle, now President of Wabash College, was 
 chosen Secretary. The committee appointed at the pre- 
 liminary meeting, held the night before, reported the draft 
 of a constitution, which was approved and at once trans- 
 mitted to the Faculty for action thereon, together with a 
 request for permission to form a new society. 
 
 The " Young Americas," as they styled themselves, in- 
 cluding most of the members of the Phi Sigma division 
 and some of the most enterprising students in college, at 
 once took measures looking to the formation of a second 
 society. A secret meeting was held — between two days — 
 and a new constitution drawn up and submitted to the 
 Faculty for approval, together with a request for permis- 
 sion to form a second independent society. It so happened 
 that the constitutions of both societies were handed to the 
 Faculty on the same day. In each case the request for 
 permission to form a separate society was granted. But 
 one change was made in each of the constitutions submit- 
 ted. This change was in the method provided for securing 
 new members. Instead of the custom that had long been 
 almost universal among American colleges, the constitu- 
 tions of these two societies were so changed as to require 
 the new members of the college to be chosen, alternately, 
 the first choice to go to each society every second year, 
 and every member so chosen into one society to be pre- 
 cluded from becoming a member of the other during his 
 college course. This plan has been working admirably 
 in Marietta College for almost half a century; and, al- 
 
110 
 
 though it has some defects, yet none of them are glaring 
 and it is in every way so much superior to the old *' rid- 
 ing " system that its few weak points are scarcely notice- 
 able. As a historial fact this method of choosing new 
 members has some importance, especially to the friends 
 and sons of our alma mater; for it was here that this plan 
 was first adopted among American colleges. 
 
 At a meeting of the senior society held on the follow- 
 ing evening,— November 22d, 1839, — Chas. E. Lindsley, 
 son of the first President of Marietta College, proposed 
 that the name Alpha Kappa be given the new-born child. 
 The significance of this name is supposed to be a secret 
 to all save the initiated. This much may be told: Alpha 
 and Kappa are the initial letters of two Greek words 
 which have an appropriate significance; the expression 
 may be found in the first book of Homer's Iliad. At this 
 meeting officers were elected and a committee appointed 
 to draft a set of by-laws and an order of exercises. 
 
 The third regular meeting was held on the evening of 
 December 11th. The constitution as amended by the 
 Faculty was submitted, and, after some changes in minor 
 points, unanimously adopted. By-laws and an order of 
 exercises were also adopted, — all of which remain sub- 
 stantially the same to this day. At the same meeting an 
 application for incorporation was drawn up to be present- 
 ed to the State Legislature. On the 19th day of Febru- 
 ary, 1840, Alpha Kappa received her charter and became 
 a body corporate, — from which time it has been custom- 
 ary to date our existence. 
 
 During the first four years of Alpha Kappa's history, 
 the two societies held their meetings, in alternate years, 
 in the College Chapel and in a room on the fourth floor 
 of the Dormitory, — now Rooms 31 and 33, South Hall. 
 In 1843, the Trustees donated the use of the two base- 
 ment rooms under the same building to the two literary 
 societies. The choice fell to Psi Gamma by lot and she 
 took the room at the south end of the building, (now the 
 
Ill 
 
 coal cellar), leaving the basement under the north end — 
 now used as a storeroom for the various utensils and tools 
 belonging to " Professors " Means and Robinson — to Al- 
 pha Kappa. This apartment was fitted up neatly with 
 chairs, benches, and tables, and was at that time consid- 
 ered a really cozy and attractive place; although, to look 
 at it now, one could scarcely believe that the genius of 
 literature and eloquence had ever been content to dwell 
 in so uninviting a home; but so it was. This seven years 
 war with adverse circumstances, is said to have been one 
 of the most pleasant, interesting, and profitable periods 
 of Alpha Kappa's history. A member of the class of 
 1847 says that, during his entire college course, it was a 
 rare occurrence for more than one or two members to ab- 
 sent themselves from a meeting of the society, and then 
 only in cases of urgent necessity. 
 
 In 1886 the Middle Building was erected, but 
 it was not until four years later that the societies were in- 
 formed that they could take possession of the two rooms 
 set apart for their use in the third story. Lots were again 
 drawn and the choice a second time fell to Psi Gamma. 
 On the first day of June, 1850, Alpha Kappa held her 
 first meeting in the hall which she now occupies and has 
 occupied continuously from that date. At this time the 
 room was entirely bare of furniture and carpets, and the 
 walls were of rough plastering. A movement was im- 
 mediately set on foot to furnish the hall and have the 
 walls and ceilings frescoed. An artist from Cincinnati 
 was employed and in 1852 the work of frescoing was 
 completed. Since that time but little has been done to 
 the walls except by way of renewal, so that the interior 
 appearance of the room is much the same now as it was 
 then. In 1856 the work of furnishing the hall through- 
 out was finished. During these six years the society ex- 
 pended for improvements not far from one thousand 
 dollars. 
 
 Alpha Kappa was unfortunate in the selection of a 
 
112 
 
 hall. The position of the bell-tower immediately above 
 has rendered it impossible to prevent the roof from leak- 
 ing during heavy storms. Several times the ceiling near 
 the center of the room has been almost completely ruined 
 by water. An examination of the select records from 
 1856 to the present time will show that very few years 
 have passed without there being one or more committees 
 appointed to request the Faculty " to fix the roof." The 
 Trustees have been generous in bearing a share of the 
 expense of refitting, but nevertheless it has been a con- 
 tinual drain on the resources of the society and has 
 crippled her efficiency in many directions. In 1859 one 
 of the heavy clock-weights in the steeple above, came 
 crashing through the ceiling, and the society was obliged 
 to hold meetings in the college chapel for a few weeks 
 until the damage could be repaired. In 1868 new carpets, 
 curtains, and furniture were purchased at a heavy ex- 
 pense ; and, since that time, nothing has been done in 
 the way of furnishing, except to procure a canvas for the 
 floor, a new heater, and such articles as are needed for 
 ordinary repairs. Notwithstanding the disadvantages 
 under which she has labored, Alpha Kappa to-day 
 possesses one of the most handsomely furnished and 
 tasty halls to be found anywhere among our western 
 colleges. It is the admiration of friends and visitors and 
 the pride of all her sons. 
 
 For the first year, the meetings of the society were 
 held on Wednesday evening. In 1841 the time was 
 changed to nine o'clock on Saturday morning, at which 
 hour the society has continued to meet, with the excep- 
 tion of a few months in 1846 and two years from 1853 to 
 1855, when the time was changed back to Wednesday 
 evening. The plan of holding night meetings has been 
 thoroughly tested on three different occasions and has, in 
 every instance, been considered a signal failure. In the 
 earlier days of the college, when it was customary to 
 have noon prayers in the chapel, it was often found 
 
113 
 
 necessary to hold an adjourned meeting after dinner, in- 
 asmuch as, in a great many cases, the literary exercises 
 were so full of interest as to render it impossible to reach 
 an adjournment before noon. The order of exercises is 
 so arranged as to occupy the society until near twelve 
 o'clock. However it is not an, unfrequent occurrence for 
 the time to overrun. There is a record of one meeting 
 which lasted all day and until nine o'clock at night. 
 
 Within a few weeks after Alpha Kappa was organized, 
 steps were taken to form a library. A small fund was 
 raised, a few books purchased, a few donated, and thus a 
 crude but creditable beginning was made. At first the 
 librarian kept all the books in his own apartments; and, 
 in consideration of his services, was allowed to room 
 alone without extra charge. For this reason the office 
 became a most desirable one, and the election was hot- 
 ly contested each year. Joseph F. Tuttle, who has been 
 mentioned as the first secretary of Alpha Kappa, was al- 
 so her first librarian. The zeal that has animated the 
 members in building up the library is highly commenda- 
 ble and worthy of imitation. The early records show 
 that frequent and generous subscriptions to this object 
 were made, even while the society was struggling to fur- 
 nish and improve her rooms. During one period in the 
 late forties, it was considered a point of honor for each 
 student to bring at least one volume at the beginning of 
 a new year as a present to the library; and we have it 
 recorded that it was customary, even as late as 1860, for 
 certain loyal members to agree to take charge of the hall 
 for so much a term, and then, after the work had been 
 done, to turn their wages over to the library committee 
 to be used in the purchase of new books. John F. Fol- 
 lett and Alfred T. Goshorn might be mentioned as two 
 well-known and distinguished alumni who made such 
 liberal disposition of the money they earned while acting 
 as janitors of Alpha Kapp*a. 
 
 When the society took possession of her present quar 
 
114 
 
 ters, the library was removed to the same room and occu- 
 pied an alcove reaching from the door along the side to 
 the south end of the hall. Here it remained until the 
 completion of Memorial Hall. In 1871, lots were drawn 
 for the choice of the two rooms in this building, which 
 the Trustees had set apart for the use of the two societies 
 for library purposes. A third time the choice fell to 
 lucky Psi Gamma. The choice was one of location merely, 
 and Alpha Kappa's want of luck resulted this time to her 
 advantage; for her sister society chose the sunniest room, 
 thus leaving to Alpha Kappa the best room for the pres- 
 ervation of books. The members of the classes in college 
 in 1871-72 assessed themselves from five to fifty dollars 
 each, according to ability, and the alumni sent most gen- 
 erous contributions, for frescoing the walls, furnishing 
 the rooms with book cases, carpets, etc. And it is the 
 pride of the alumni of the college that these literary so- 
 ciety library halls are the finest in the West. 
 
 The library has grown steadily and rapidly from 
 the beginning. In 1850 the number of volumes on 
 the shelves was 765; in 1860 it had increased to 2207, 
 and in 1870 it reached 2992; in 1880 the catalogue 
 showed an aggregate of 4996, and, at the present time, 
 (1885), the society can boast of a library embracing 5816 
 volumes of the standard works in fiction, poetry, history, 
 biography, science, art, and the bound volumes of the 
 leading magazines and reviews. Had Alpha Kappa left 
 no other monument to her history ^than this, it alone 
 would place the stamp of well done upon her work. The 
 value of such a collection as this can hardly be estimated. 
 The books have not been secured without eff'ort. Most 
 of them have been obtained by direct purchase, and the 
 donations have been made chiefly by active members and 
 alumni — some of whom have remembered their society 
 generously and affectionately for many long years. 
 
 The regular literary exercises of Alpha Kappa consist 
 of declamations, written and extemporaneous orations, 
 
115 
 
 criticism, and debate. Of these the debate has always 
 been the principal feature. An opportunity is afforded 
 everyone who wishes to take part in this exercise. The 
 subjects chosen are live ones and usually bear upon the 
 topics of the times. Free Trade was discussed as early 
 as 1854, and in 1856 the famous debate on the Nebraska 
 Bill lasted two days. Once in a great while the society 
 allows itself to unbend and affords the members an op- 
 portunity for displaying their wit as well as wisdom in 
 debate; as, for instance, in early times, when the subject 
 on one occasion was this: " Ought Ohio geese to be per- 
 mitted to graze upon Virginia bottom lands ? " 
 
 Since 1840 it has been customary for each society to 
 hold a public representation sometime near the middle 
 of each alternate year — known as the Biennial Exhibi- 
 tion. In 1843 the first public contest between Alpha 
 Kappa and Psi Gamma took place, and was so successful 
 that it was determed to hold one each year some evening 
 during commencement week. This custon has been kept 
 up without a single exception until last year. It has also 
 been a custom for the two societies to invite some person 
 of distinction to address them on the evening before 
 commencement. In 1843 the Phi Beta Kappa Society 
 was granted permission to occupy this evening for a sim- 
 ilar address every third year. In 1872 the two societies 
 decided to undertake the publication of a college paper. 
 The College Olio has made for itself no unenviable name 
 among the college journals of America. It has done the 
 college a vast amount of good and reflected much credit 
 upon the societies that have stood behind it. E. B. 
 Chase, 1873, C. A. Reed, 1873, and Sidney Ridgway, 1874, 
 constituted the first board of editors from Alpha Kappa. 
 In all these various enterprises for the good of the col- 
 lege as a whole. Alpha Kappa has ever been found active 
 and generous in her support. 
 
 In 1844 the custom of giving diplomas to graduating 
 members was inaugurated. At first it was neccessary for 
 
116 
 
 each alumnus to pay for such diploma; but of late years 
 they have been bestowed as parting gifts from the society. 
 In 1848 the badge, which is worn by all members of Al- 
 pha Kappa who appear for her in public, was adopted. It 
 consists of a white satin rcsette with a silver star in the 
 center, and has remained unchanged to this day. In 
 1859 Alpha Kappa took a lively interest in the forma- 
 tion of the Academy Literary Society, and presented that 
 body a number of books for the library, a stove, and some 
 furniture. 
 
 For the first twenty years of her existence, Alpha Kap- 
 pa was practically a secret society; but, with the advent 
 of the secret fraternities as factors in college life, that 
 feature gradually gave way until her work has now be- 
 come purely and wholly literary. However all non-mem- 
 bers are rigidly excluded from regular meetings, and 
 there are a number of leges non scriptae which are unvio- 
 lably observed and not known to or even dreamed of by 
 the uninitiated. In 1860 the first levee was held in the 
 society halls, since which time they have been regularly 
 thrown open to the public at least once a year. 
 
 Prior to the foundation of the Alpha Kappa and Psi 
 Gamma Societies, the college regulations permitted the 
 existence of but one society. The wisdom of the change 
 is manifest. A generous rivalry has always existed be- 
 tween the two; and, although at times it has approached 
 bitterness, yet its influence has been altogether whole- 
 some. Two such societies are just as necessary to the 
 best interests of both and of the college also, as two great 
 political parties are necessary to the preservation of the 
 peace and purity of our free institutions. 
 . The manner of choosing new members has had the 
 tendency to keep the two nearly equal in numbers as well 
 as in other respects. The natural advantages of one over 
 the other have been very slight. It is true that they are 
 rivals, but not in the accepted sense of the term. The reg- 
 ulations and requirements of both are essentially the same; 
 
117 
 
 and both have the same end in view, the same purpose to 
 accomplish, the same mission to fulfill. The prosperity 
 of one does not mean the adversity of the other. 
 
 In referring to a few of the achievements of some of 
 Alpha Kappa's sons, I do not wish to have my words con- 
 strued as casting the slightest discredit upon the fair name 
 of any other society or person. Far be it from my wish to 
 pluck a single jewel from the crown that encircles the 
 brow of our sister Psi Gamma. In her Alpha Kappa has 
 found, in the sphere of their common labors, a genial 
 companion, a loyal friend, a^generous foe. Some of her 
 sons have been among the best and noblest men this col- 
 lege ever sent out. A grand and good work she has ac- 
 complished. Let us bestow the meed of praise generous- 
 ly and unsparingly where it belongs. 
 
 College honors are seldom bestowed on the undeserv- 
 ing; and, while the fact of a student's having received or 
 not having received honorable distinction while in col- 
 lege, is by no means an absolute criterion of his success 
 or failure in his college work, yet we may safely say that 
 the weight of probability is in favor of this view of the 
 case. In Marietta College it has always been customary 
 to give the valedictory honor to that member of the grad- 
 uating class, who, throughout his entire college course, 
 has maintained the highest average for general scholar- 
 ship; and the salutatory honor to that member who aver- 
 ages second best. Of the forty-six valedictorians who 
 have graduated since 1840, twenty-eight of them have 
 been members of Alpha Kappa. Of the forty-five salu- 
 tatorians who have graduated since 1840, twenty-four of 
 them have been members of Alpha Kappa. In thirteen 
 of these classes, both the valedictorian and salutatorian 
 have been members of Alpha Kappa. Since 1878 every 
 valedictorian has been a member of Alpha Kappa. Since 
 the year 1875, a first, second, and third prize has been 
 given to members of the Junior class for excellence in 
 rhetorical composition. Of the nine of each of such 
 
118 
 
 prizes, five firsts, five seconds, and four thirds have been 
 secured by members of Alpha Kappa. Since the year 
 1871 first and second prizes have been given to members 
 of the Freshman and Sophomore classes for excellence in 
 declamation. Of the thirty-two of each of such prizes, 
 thirteen firsts and eighteen seconds have been taken by 
 members of Alpha Kappa. Thus it will be seen that, in 
 the field of college honors, Alpha Kappa has borne away 
 her full share of the laurels. 
 
 Listen now to the names of a few of those who have at- 
 tained some degree of eminence in business, professional, 
 and political circles — all of them now living and each of 
 them still active in his sphere : 
 
 Charles E. Lindsley, son of the first President and 
 now a prominent clergyman in New York. 
 
 Joseph F. Tuttle, President of Wabash College and a 
 Trustee of Lane Seminary. 
 
 George M. Maxwell, a distinguished clergyman and 
 educator in Cincinnati, a Trustee of Marietta College, and 
 President of the Board of Trustees of Lane. 
 
 Ira M. Preston, a missionary among the wilds of the 
 ^'dark continent'^ for twenty years, late Tutor, and now 
 enjoying the rest of a quiet old age after a life spent in 
 the service of his Master. 
 
 William H. Goddard, a leading lawyer and business 
 man of Galveston, then of Washington. 
 
 Henry A. Towne, Judge of the Court of Common Pleas 
 for Lawrence County. 
 
 Dudley C. Stone, Assistant Superintendent of the San 
 Franscisco Public Schools. 
 
 Henry S. Neal, member of Congress, and Solicitor 
 of the Treasury. 
 
 George H. Howison, at one time Professor of Logic in 
 the Massachusetts Institute of Technology, now Profes- 
 sor of Philosophy in the University of California. 
 
 Alfred T. Goshorn, Director General of the Cen- 
 
119 
 
 tennial Exposition, now a prominent manufacturer in 
 Cincinnati and a Trustee of Marietta College. 
 
 John F. FoUett, late Speaker of the Ohio House of Rep- 
 resentatives, member of Congress, and now one of the 
 leading lawyers and politicians in this State. 
 
 David E. Beach, Professor of Mental snd Moral Philos- 
 ophy and Rhetoric in Marietta College. 
 
 John N. Lyle, at onetime Acting Professor of Mathemat- 
 ics in Marietta College, and now Professor of Mathemat- 
 ics in Westminster College, Missouri. 
 
 Rufus R. Dawes, a brave soldier and officer in the civil 
 war, Brevet Brigadier General, late member of Congress, 
 and now one of the active business men in Washington 
 County. 
 
 R. M. Newport, a gallant officer in the late war and 
 now a prominent business man in the great Northwest. 
 
 J. H. Jenkins, at one time Principal of the Marietta 
 Academy, afterward pastor of the Congregational Church 
 in Harmar. 
 
 George R. Gear, for nine years Principal of the Marietta 
 Academy and now pastor of the First Baptist Church in 
 this city. 
 
 Wm. G. Ballantine, Professor of Greek in Oberlin 
 Theological Seminary. 
 
 F. J. Cutter, Judge of the Probate Court for Washing- 
 ton County. 
 
 T. D. Dale and John Mills, two of Marietta's rising 
 young business men. 
 
 M. R. Andrews, now Principal of Marietta Academy, 
 and one of the leading educators of Ohio. 
 
 0. H. Mitchell, Professor of Mathematics in Marietta 
 College ; — and besides these a host of others, both old 
 and young, who have pitched their tents on nearly every 
 field of human activity and are winning for themselves 
 enviable positions among their fellow men. 
 
 To-night Alpha Kappa is celebrating her forty-fifth 
 anniversary. As we look back over those years, crowded 
 
120 
 
 with memories of college days, and recall the old familiar 
 associations, our hearts are filled with gladness; and yet we 
 bow our heads in sorrow when we think of the many dear 
 brothers who have passed the portals of eternity and are 
 with us no more. Out of a tota] graduating membership 
 of two hundred and eighty-four, fiity-five are now sleep- 
 ing their last, long sleep. To some the swift messenger 
 has come in ripe old age, when life's harvest had been 
 gathered safely in and the weary laborers were awaiting 
 the coming of the night of peace — followed by the eternal 
 morn. Others again have been cut off in the bright 
 morning of young manhood, when the first results of 
 their life work gave such abundant promise for the fu- 
 ture. For these — her younger sons — Alpha Kappa mourns 
 with a sorrow that is heavy and deep. 
 
 Edward P. Walker graduated in 1856 with the highest 
 honors of his class, completed a theological course at 
 Andover, took the chair of Rhetoric and English Litera- 
 ture in Marietta College and died at the close of his first 
 year's labor. Alex. H. Washburn, valedictorian of the 
 class of 1857, died three years after graduating while fill- 
 ing the position of Tutor in the academy. A funeral dis- 
 course in his memory was pronounced by President 
 Andrews and his body was followed to its final resting 
 place by the entire college and Faculty. Theodore E. 
 Greenwood, valedictorian of the class of 1859, and Charles 
 Beman Gates, a member of the class of 1865, laid down 
 their lives in the great struggle for human freedom ; and 
 no altar was ever hallowed by a purer sacrifice than these 
 bright young lives. Russell B. Brownell, salutatorian 
 of the class of 1861, went abroad in the search of health 
 and never saw his native land again. He sleeps under 
 the shadow of one of the great pyramids, in the far-off 
 land of Egypt. E. M. Hugus, 1876, and E. N. Ford, 
 1877, both young men of bright promise, died within 
 two years after graduating. The last death among the 
 young men, and one that has in it a peculiar sadness in 
 
m 
 
 that his life was very closely connected with the college 
 through his father, was that of Winthrop B. Hawks, of 
 the class of 1878. He died in Colorado Springs, with- 
 in the past year, whither he had gone in the hope of 
 building up a constitution undermined by too close ap- 
 plication to study. His was a life entirely consecrated to 
 his profession, and we have every reason to believe that a 
 career of distinguished usefulness lay open before him. 
 He brought to the work all his powers of body and mind 
 and always ready to do anything and everything to pro- 
 mote the cause of religion. "But the Master had other 
 work for him to do and we submit to the wisdom of Him 
 who "doeth all things well." 
 
 Such in brief are the main facts in the history of this 
 society ; but Alpha Kappa has a history that can never 
 be written — which only an eternity can unfold. Here 
 within her walls of sacred memory have begun influen- 
 ces, silent though powerful, which will go on widening 
 into circles ever new and ever increasing in number; here 
 have been born aspirations that have found satisfaction 
 only in something higher and nobler than anything ever 
 dreamed of before ; here slumbering genius has been 
 aroused and goaded into activity. Alpha Kappa's history 
 has indeed been a grand and glorious one. Her sons 
 are seen in almost every walk and avocation of life ; her 
 banner floats over almost every field of human action ; 
 her power is felt even where her name is unknown. She 
 points with pride to the record her sons have made in the 
 past, and hopes for still more splendid achievements in 
 the future ; assuring all those who may hereafter enter 
 her doors, that the highest degree of success in any call- 
 ing will come to those alone who are patient of toil and 
 faithful in the discharge of life's every duty. 
 
The Claims of the Gospel Ministry upon the 
 Christian Young Men of To-day. 
 
 By Prop. William G. Ballantine, D. D., of Oberlin Theological 
 
 Seminary, 
 
 And I heard the voice of the Lord saying, Whom shall I send and 
 who will go for us? Then I said, Here am I ; send me. — Isaiah vi, 8. 
 
 This rose-crowned month of June — the freshest and 
 brightest of the year, when the sunshine is so long, and 
 the bird-songs that welcome the dawn follow so close 
 upon those of the twilight — is the appropriate season 
 for school and college commencements. Hundreds of 
 young people, all over our land, are now finishing courses 
 of study. These June skies and June blossoms and 
 this vivid, leafy luxuriance seem the harmonious sur- 
 roundings of pure youth and trained strength and un- 
 exhausted vitality and unclouded hope. 
 
 A college commencement — let it be repeated fifty 
 times — never can grow stale or flatly repetitious. The 
 sight of a graduating class in college or high school, 
 never can cease to be to every thoughtful man an occa- 
 sion of the very highest interest, exciting deep emotions 
 of pleasure and solicitude. Here are so many new ven- 
 tures in the old field of life's battle. Here are so many 
 new and potent factors introduced into the world's history. 
 How much is meant by the success or failure of a single 
 life ! How much of good will to all mankind may flow 
 from the career of one of this year's graduates ! 
 
 Young men themselves feel, as the end of their gen- 
 
123 
 
 eral studies draws on, that a momentous crisis is upon 
 them. Could we look beneath the exterior of youthful 
 gayety, we should see many, of whom we do not now 
 suspect it, passing through distressing and protracted ques- 
 tionings. The choice of a life plan is a solemn act. The 
 necessity of that choice must sober every young man 
 who at all apprehends the responsibilities of education 
 and strength and liberty. 
 
 It must be confessed that in a grand, free country, like 
 ours, and in the complex civilization of to-day, a count- 
 less variety of paths to distinction and usefulness present 
 themselves. It is not my purpose to attempt to balance 
 these, still less to say a word in depreciation of any, but 
 only to invite you to consider several strong reasons why 
 Christian young men should to-day choose to enter the 
 sacred profession of preaching the gospel of Jesus Christ. 
 
 The Prophet Isaiah, two thousand six hundred 
 years ago, in that sublime vision of the Most High, 
 heard a voice saying, ^' Whom shall I send and who 
 will go for us ? " It was his call to the ministry. 
 But there never was a time when there could be 
 heard so deep, so many voiced a call for men to be 
 God's messengers, as may be heard to-day. Any 
 ear that listens will hear it. True a careless laugh may 
 drown it. The din of traffic, the whirr of machinery, 
 the click of telegraphs, the whistle of trains, — may drown 
 it. It may not rise above the loud debate of politics, 
 tarilBf and finance and civil service reform. I have been 
 told by old soldiers that in the great battles of the civil 
 war, when for hours brigades and divisions had been 
 hurled upon each other, and the thunder of artillery had 
 rolled in continuous roar, — I have been told, that some- 
 times there would come, as if by tacit consent of both 
 sides, a lull in the firing; and then could be heard from 
 all parts of the wide battle field such groans, prayers, 
 curses, and sharp cries of anguish from the wounded and 
 dying as no imagination can reproduce. I think some- 
 
124 
 
 thing like that is true on the battle field of life. And I 
 would say to any Christian young man, eager to grasp the 
 glittering prizes of successful competition, Stop a moment; 
 listen a moment. Don't you hear the cry of the perish- 
 ing ? There are millions of our fellow men now without 
 hope and without God in the world, — sunk in ignorance, 
 crushed under political or spiritual despotism, burning 
 with fierce and sensual passions, diseased souls in diseased 
 bodies. There are babes, beautiful as spring flowers and 
 pure as the kingdom of heaven, beginning life to-day 
 where outward squalor is but a faint type of the moral 
 corruption, — victims of a sadder fate than that of those 
 children of old who passed through the fire to Moloch. 
 
 This cry of the perishing is by no means a single note 
 of conscious appeal. It is the dissonant confusion of a 
 godless world, in which boasts and threats and curses and 
 great swelling words of vanity are mingled, and perhaps 
 the saddest tones of all to hear are the jests and songs of 
 profane glee. But to one who knows the needs of hu- 
 man hearts and the fateful issues of human lives, every 
 utterance of godless men carries in it a Macedonian cry 
 for help, — the wail of the outraged no more than the mut- 
 tered curses of the Nihilist or the self-soothings of the 
 Epicurean. 
 
 Whatever you do in life must be done in hearing of 
 this voice of the perishing. In every quiet interval you 
 must hear it like the deep moan of the troubled ocean. 
 If you win wealth and furnish a mansion in splendor, 
 you will hear it as you recline on your silken cushions. 
 If you win a laurel crown of fame, between the acclama- 
 tions of the mulitude, you will hear the voice of the per- 
 ishitig. Our Savior heard that cry in heaven. He heard 
 it in the pauses of the angelic melodies: He heard it be- 
 tween the Holy, holy, holy, of the adoring seraphim. He 
 could not stay in heaven and hear that. And so from 
 the bright throne of God, from the eternal glory, from 
 the shining companies of the sinless, he came to pover- 
 
125 
 
 ty, and weariness, and tears, and maligant ingratitude, to 
 serve where he had a right to command, and to give, up- 
 on the shameful cross, his life a ransom for many. 
 
 By his birth from a virgin, by his wonderful works, by 
 his gracious words, and by his sorrow and sacrificial death 
 upon the cross, our Lord provided a perfect remedy for 
 all human woes. There is one balm for all aching hearts; 
 one light for every -joyless home; one fountain of cleans- 
 ing for all the defiled. One thing is needed by the young 
 and strong just beginning life, one by the tempted and 
 fallen; one by the faint and dying just stepping down 
 into the dark river. Wherever you find a human soul, one 
 thing is needful; and that is the gospel of Christ. And 
 that gospel is the power of God unto salvation to every one 
 that believeth. In Africa, in China, in Japan, in Turkey, 
 in the Pacific Islands, in Utah, in Ohio, — men of every 
 race can understand it, can accept it, can by its power 
 pass from darkness to light, from death to life, and from 
 the power of Satan unto God. There never has been 
 discovered on the remotest coasts a race of men to whom 
 the gospel could not be made intelligible, or who could 
 not be renewed by its efficiency. In the exercise of su- 
 preme wisdom it has pleased God that the knowledge of 
 this salvation should be disseminated throughout the 
 world and its acceptance urged upon individual hearts, 
 not by the personal presence of the Savior himself, nor 
 by the ministry of angels, but by the agency of saved 
 men. The words, '' Go yQ into all the world and preach 
 the gospel to every creature," are what the illustrious 
 soldier, the Duke of Wellington, called 'Hhe marching 
 orders of the church." The full execution of this com- 
 mand has become in our day for the first time easily 
 practicable. By the astonishing progress of invention in 
 the means of transportation and communication, there is 
 now a real ^' federation of the world." Railways and 
 steam-ship lines grow across the globe like summer vines. 
 By missionary zeal, by the curiosity of science, by the 
 
126 
 
 greed of trade, by internal revolution and by external 
 attack, by justice and by injustice, eveiy land is now laid 
 open. A generation ago there were millions of people 
 who could not be reached in any ordinary way with the 
 gospel of Christ. To-day nothing prevents our carrying 
 it to the heart of Africa or to the heart of China, to the 
 Blacks of the South, to the Red men of the West, — 
 nothing but our own indifference to their misery and to 
 our Savior's desire. 
 
 This present time seems to be a moral crisis in all parts 
 of the world. It is so in our own country. Millions of 
 foreigners, impatient of the blood and iron regime of 
 Europe, have come among us, to escape military service 
 and unequal laws. Embittered against church and state 
 by ancient wrongs, exhilarated with their new freedom, 
 whose necessary safeguards they have not yet perceived, 
 they are filling up our New West. Upon the decision 
 of the question whether the foundations of society in 
 those new empires shall be laid in socialism, materialism, 
 Mormonism, Sabbath-breaking, betting, drinking, or, like 
 the foundations of New England, in Christian faith, — 
 upon the decision of that question must depend the his- 
 tory of our country in the coming centuries. Now I have 
 not thought it necessary to weary you with statistics; but 
 we all know that to supply these new^ western communi- 
 ties with preachers of the gospel would require us at once 
 to multiply the number of young men in training for the 
 ministry at least by ten. 
 
 Nothing in history reads more like a story of enchant- 
 ment than the bald record of recent changes in the em- 
 pire of Japan. Within a single generation we have seen 
 that people transformed from the most repellent to the 
 most receptive, from the most secluded to the most social 
 of all. In their own country or scattered over America 
 and Europe, hundreds of young Japanese with intellect- 
 ual powers of the highest order are appropriating the 
 treasures of Western civilization. But such intense 
 
127 
 
 avidity must after awhile come to a natural end. The 
 Japanese will soon have learned what we have to teach, 
 and will have settled their relations to our opinions. In 
 a few years they will have decided whether as a nation to 
 accept or reject Christianity. If we can now impress up- 
 on the eager, receptive, docile minds of their splendid 
 young nation, the image of Jesus Christ, Japan will be 
 saved. But there is «only a handful of missionaries in 
 Japan to strike now while the iron is hot. 
 
 The Turkish empire is also at a critical point. How 
 much longer the skeleton fingers of Ottoman supremacy 
 can hold the throat of the native populations of the orig- 
 inal seats of science, art, and religion, we cannot tell. But 
 at longest, that time must be short. When the infamy of 
 Turkish rule crumbles, shall there be healthy moral fibre 
 among those now down-trodden, out of which to rear a 
 stable and progressive social fabric? That depends upon 
 the pervasiveness and thoroughness of what Christian 
 missionaries are now doing. When, a few years since, 
 Bulgaria's long hoped-for hour of autonomy came, noth- 
 ing but the presence of Bulgarian young men educated 
 in the American Robert College at Constantinople is said 
 to have rendered a successful issue of that experiment pos- 
 sible. 
 
 In Africa, a new state has just been founded, under 
 such propitious auspices as never before smiled upon the 
 birth of a state. A vast basin of incalculable fertility, 
 peopled by millions of heathen, is, without their knowl- 
 edge, taken under the protection of the great powers of the 
 civilized world, not as Mexico or Peru were taken by 
 rapacious Spain, but in the interest of mankind. The 
 safety of commerce, and the freedom of religion are guar- 
 anteed. Lines of communication are projected, doors 
 opened wide, and civilization invited to enter. But we 
 must remember that contact with civilization, without the 
 gospel, means ruin to those native populations. It is for 
 the church of Christ to hasten to them at once with the 
 
128 
 
 shield of faith and the helmet of salvation. Within a 
 few months I have enjoyed the honor of entertaining at 
 my table three missionaries who have already spent two 
 years in a new field in Central Africa, and of whom two 
 have now sailed upon their return. Without any air of 
 doing a great thing, they are doing the grandest thing 
 that men can do. Hardly admitting that they are mak- 
 ing any special sacrifice, they forsake all that selfish men 
 cling to, and expose themselves to malaria and violence 
 in life-long exile among a despised race. One of these 
 men happened to mention to me, incidentally, how he 
 had seen slaves beaten in Africa by brutal masters. The 
 suppressed emotion with which this passing reference 
 was made gave a glimpse into his heart. I know now 
 why the rich trade of Africa in ivory and gold, presents 
 no temptation to him, and why an easy life at home in 
 this free land is irksome life in a prison. That man has 
 looked into what David Livingstone called " the open 
 sore of the world," and believing that he knows a cure, 
 there remains for him henceforth no life work but to 
 preach in Africa that gospel which alone proclaims de- 
 liverance to the captives and sets at liberty them that are 
 bruised. 
 
 But impressive as are the vast needs of the nations, and 
 sublime as is the thought of a Christian statesmanship 
 which shapes the future of continents, the simplest and 
 most obvious call to the ministry is in the needs of indi- 
 viduals immediately about us. Whatever may be true of 
 the nations, indisputably the spiritual crisis of many an 
 individual is now imminent, and his eternal weal or woe 
 must soon be decided. I cannot feel more affected by 
 the fate of an empire than I am at the thought of the 
 future of a single immortal soul. Ohio is a Christian 
 state, and yet fixing my eyes upon the smallest com- 
 munity that I know, I see among that handful of my 
 fellow men an infinite need of the gospel and an infinite 
 reward for the preacher. In old student days, climbing 
 
129 
 
 the beautiful hills and following the fertile valleys of 
 southeastern Ohio, on railroad and geological surveys, I 
 myself debated this question of a life work. I asked, 
 What does this region need ? The answer was patent. 
 It needed the development of its mine, the building of 
 furnaces, mills, and factories; it needed railroads, schools, 
 scientific agriculture, political intelligence, literature, 
 art, medical and legal skill. But everywhere I saw evi- 
 dence of one more fundamental and urgent need — the 
 need of a personal Savior. The miners needed Christ 
 more than they needed work, and the masters needed 
 Christ more than they needed business. Seventeen years 
 have passed away since those student wanderings. In 
 the interval the railroads have come, and a prodigious in- 
 dustrial development. Everything has enlisted the 
 strength and enthusiasm of our young men more than 
 the preaching of the gospel. Here the law of demand 
 and supply has failed. The harvests have been white, but 
 the laborers, how few ! 
 
 What could so wake up the heroic virtues and kindle 
 the souls of young men as this call to evangelize the 
 world ? A month ago we were decorating the soldiers' 
 graves and repeating the story of their heroism in saving 
 this nation to union and liberty. I doubt not that as 
 that story was retold many young men felt their hearts 
 throb with noble emulation. They would like to be en- 
 listed in some high enterprise. They would be willing to 
 march through rain and mud and heat, and to meet wounds 
 and death, if need were, if only they might meet and strike 
 down some great curse of the race like treason or slavery. 
 For all such generous young hearts there is a place in 
 Christ's army of preachers of the gospel. The divine 
 Master calls them to go forth upon an enterprise brighter 
 and vaster than the wildest dream of any youthful en- 
 thusiast, a scheme that looks as if it were woven all of 
 rainbows and which yet is solid as adamant. There is a 
 plan to liberate the world from the slavery of Satan, to 
 
130 
 
 attack and banish every evil^ to bring in every blessing, 
 to transform every man into the image of God, to bind 
 together all of earth's millions in a conscious, holy, mu- 
 tual sympathy, as children of one household. This plan 
 is not chimerical but has been projected by the All-wise ; 
 and the Omnipotent has provided for its accomplish- 
 ment, weapons not carnal, but spiritual, and mighty 
 through God to the pulling down of strong holds. Sold- 
 iers are needed. Who will volunteer ? 
 
 When our country was imperiled twenty-five years ago, 
 every patriotic young man felt bound to consider the ques- 
 tion of personal duty in reference to entering the army. It 
 was not a question of military genius. The young man 
 did not say, I have no natural aptitude for tactics or 
 strategy; I have no fondness for camps and marches or 
 for wearing a uniform. He did not say, I can make a 
 more eminent success in selling goods and it won't do to 
 spoil a good merchant to make a poor soldier. The life 
 of the nation was in jeopardy. Liberty was calling for 
 champions to stand and face bullets. It required no 
 military genius to carry a musket or the colors of a 
 regiment, but it required a hero's heart of devotion. To- 
 day the Captain of salvation calls for warriors. He who 
 died for our salvation asks us to give our lives to save our 
 fellow men for whom also he died. Now no Christian 
 young man is at liberty to say, I can farm better than I 
 can preach, or I can succeed better at the bar than in the 
 pulpit. Young men in your strength, I solemnly entreat 
 you not to turn a deaf ear to your Savior's call. Saved 
 by his blood, do not refuse to carry the knowledge of that 
 salvation to others, that he may see of the travail of his 
 soul and be satisfied. 
 
 It is natural to shrink from so high an office, and diffi- 
 dence at the outset may indicate only a commendable 
 humility; but it must not be allowed to pass into faith- 
 lessness and self-indulgence. Moses, at the burning bush, 
 shrank back from the task of delivering Israel from Egypt. 
 
131 
 
 "Who am I/' he said, "that I should go unto Pharaoh, and 
 that I should bring forth the children of Israel out of 
 Egypt?" But God said, " Certainly, I will be with thee." 
 And Moses said unto the Lord, " my Lord, I am not 
 eloquent, neither heretofore, nor since thou has spoken 
 unto thy servant; but 1 am slow of speech, and of a slow 
 tongue." And the Lord said unto him, " Who hath made 
 man's mouth? or who maketh the dumb, or the deaf, or 
 the seeing, or the blind ? have not I the Lord ? Now 
 therefore go and I will be with thy mouth and teach thee 
 what thou shalt say." Isaiah at first drew back and said, 
 " Woe is me! for I am undone; because I am a man of un- 
 clean lips, and I dwell in the midst of a people of unclean 
 lips: for mine eyes have seen the King, the Lord of hosts." 
 Jeremiah drew back and said, "Ah, Lord God! behold I 
 cannot speak: for I am a child." 
 
 Young^Christians often fall into the fallacy of thinking 
 of those who have donefgreat deeds in the service of the 
 Church, as having been by nature and from the begin- 
 ning what they were at their supreme moments. We 
 think of Martin Luther as of one who clearly saw from 
 the beginning the whole significance of the Keformation 
 and to whom such heroic words as those spoken before' 
 the Diet of Worms were wholly natural. But even the 
 briefest life of Luther records experiences of darkness 
 and mental and spiritual conflicts and even of physical 
 weakness, beyond the common. It was no matter of 
 course to that poor miner's son, that monk groping for 
 gospel light among the superstitions of Kome with a 
 crushing burden of sin on his back, that storm-driven, 
 devil-beset soul, that his name should become the 
 synonym for moral heroism and for the successful search 
 and victorious championship of truth. 
 
 Our Lord said once to a young Galilean fisherman, 
 "Thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will built my 
 church." To the view of that young fisherman's com- 
 panions he was anything but a^man of rock-like charac- 
 
132 
 
 ter. I think that the life of Peter is given to us so fully 
 by inspiration that we may see how God creates out of 
 weak, ignorant, impulsive, passion-tossed men the spirit- 
 ual stones of his temples. One of the great industries of 
 Ohio is the quarrying of sand-stone. Firm, durable, 
 this Waverly and Berea stone lends itself with peculiar 
 adaptation to the purposes of the builder. Still geology 
 tells us that at one time that stone, now so firm, was loose 
 sand, the sport of the ocean waves. The tiniest ripple of 
 water creased it. The weight of a shell indented it. But 
 that sand became rock. So it was with Peter. In his 
 childish and ill-timed remarks, his misunderstandings, 
 blunders, sins, mortifications, tears, and repentings, we 
 see a picture of our own experiences. But a day came 
 when in Jerusalem some one was needed to preach the 
 gospel of the crucified and risen Christ. And Peter was 
 the man of rock for the occasion. He had been by di- 
 vine discipline unconsciously prepared for it. Facing 
 then, without a tremor, that fierce, fanatical, populace, be- 
 fore the very men who remembered so well the shame of 
 his profanity and denial of Jesus, braving the wrath of 
 the high priest and of Pilate, he proclaimed the truth of 
 *God ; and three thousand yielded to its power. 
 
 Do not let us fail to understand how glorious a thing 
 God is doing. He hath chosen the weak things of the 
 world to comfound things that are mighty. Men may 
 despise us ; we may justly place a low estimate upon 
 ourselves. - But God pleases to put his treasures into such 
 earthen vessels. Neither let us fail to understand our 
 own heavy responsibilities. As it lay upon the young 
 men of the last generation whether apt for war or not, 
 to save the country, so it lies upon the Christian young 
 men of to-day, whether naturally gifted for the work of 
 preaching or not, to save a lost world. There are no 
 others to save it. If we lack experience and steadiness 
 and enthusiasm and piety, it is our duty to set ourselves 
 
133 
 
 to acquire these qualities ; the lack is no excuse for un- 
 faithfulness. 
 
 A call to the gospel ministry once recognized and ac- 
 cepted will be ever regarded by the Christian young man 
 who receives it, not as a painful defeat of hope, but a sur- 
 passing manifestation of divine grace, beyond all that 
 could have been hoped. " Unto me/' said St. Paul, in 
 adoring and gratitude, — *' unto me who am less than the 
 least of all saints is this grace given, that I shall preach 
 among the Gentiles the unsearchable riches of Christ." 
 
 It is no small privilege to be a successor of the Apos- 
 tles and prophets, to be selected as the special channel of 
 God's blessing to our fellow men — to stand in a commun- 
 ity with no other occupation than to be the centre of holy 
 influence, to practice the divine alchemy of transmuting 
 souls from baseness into the pure gold of heaven, to have 
 in possession the grand secret of peace and joy, to pour 
 the oil and wine of heavenly consolation into hearts quiv- 
 ering with anguish for which the world has no solace. 
 The banker may guard men's money, the lawyer may 
 protect their property, the physician may ease their pain 
 and prolong their lives ; but the preacher of the gospel 
 persuades them to lay up treasures in bags that wax not 
 old, to find a home in the city that hath the foundations, 
 to secure the peace which the world cannot give, and an 
 eternal inheritance in that land where there is no death, 
 and the inhabitant shall not say, I am sick. 
 
 Every motive of philanthropy urges us to carry the 
 gospel to those who have not yet been blessed by it. Ev- 
 ery motive of honor and of gratitude reinforce the call. 
 We are not our own, but are bought with the precious 
 blood of Christ. His wish should be our law. 
 
 I may say in conclusion, every motive of holy aspiration 
 and sanctified personal ambition calls to the preaching of 
 the gospel. There will come a day when all earthly glory 
 shall fade, but they that turn many to righteousness shall 
 shine as the stars forever and ever. In the hearts of 
 
134 
 
 those rescued from perdition by their efforts, they shall 
 eternally hold a place next to that of the divine Savior. 
 In the estimation of the angels, the victors in these spir- 
 itual conquests will ever appear the most illustrious of 
 men. No earthly achievement can compare, in their 
 view, with that of having saved a soul from death. In 
 the bright throng which shall encircle in heaven the 
 throne of the Lamb slain from the foundation of the 
 world, who can doubt that those shall stand inmost who 
 shall have been most identified with him, in spirit and 
 work here below. For they shall be best prepared to en- 
 ter into the joy of their Lord. 
 
ADDRESS BEFORE THE LITERARY SOCIETIES. 
 
 CULTURE AND:G0VERNMENT IN AMERICA. 
 By Rev. Wm. G. Andrews, D. D. 
 
 Mr. President, and Gentlemen of the Literary 
 Societies : — I once heard a graduate of Harvard say that 
 at a Cambridge commencement the theme uppermost is 
 culture, and at New Haven the theme uppermost is Yale. 
 His filial sympathy with Cambridge went iar to show 
 that he could at any rate understand the filial enthusiasm 
 of New Haven. Such enthusiasm is both intelligible 
 and honorable, for it rests largely on a consciousness of 
 the ties which alma mater knits between living men ; it 
 is one form of the sentiment of brotherhood. And as I 
 look back to commencement day at Marietta thirty years 
 ago, hardly anything then uttered comes to my memory 
 so promptly as a few words which expressed that senti- 
 ment. They were addressed to the President of the col- 
 lege, then taking the office which he now lays down, in 
 acknowledgment of his kindness to a former member of 
 the graduating class whom he brought to his own house 
 when fatally ill, and who died under his roof. And 
 nothing more strongly inclined me to undertake the task 
 to which you have called me, than the hope of once more 
 listening to the voice and grasping the hand of the class- 
 mate who spoke those words.* That it was his office to 
 
 *Hon. John F. Follett, LL. D., alumni orator, and valedictorian of the 
 class of 1855. f' 
 
136 
 
 speak them proved him to have made the best use of the 
 training which is here furnished to the mind ; that he 
 did speak them, and thrill us by speaking them, showed 
 how the discipline of comradeship educates the heart. 
 And it educates the conscience too ; the great obligation 
 of mutual helpfulness is more promptly confessed when 
 feeling is enlisted on the side of duty. The conditions of 
 college life, in fact, provide for a threefold action of cul- 
 ture, extending to the whole of manhood. Another of 
 my contemporaries has lately told us, on the cover of the 
 Alumni Memorial,* how Marietta claims a place for her 
 sons in the fields of letters and of arms, of the fine arts, 
 and the useful arts, and of the great ari of government. 
 In the last they must all serve, for democracy makes every 
 citizen a member of the governing body. Accordingly, 
 on the scroll which helps us to interpret the device, we 
 read not only Vivat Academia, but Vivat RespuUica ; Long 
 live the college. Long live the commonwealth. These are 
 kindred aspirations ; college and commonwealth appeal 
 in like ways to scholar and patriot, and the discipline of 
 the small society should prepare men to serve, and in 
 this country to govern, the great. And so, guided by 
 sentiment and art, I reach a theme which I am sure 
 needs as much as any to be studied under the " dry 
 light " of science, namely, Culture and Government in 
 America. 
 
 In speaking of culture it is natural to consult the 
 Apostle of Culture, Mr. Matthew Arnold, and as Mr. 
 Arnold has written also about government and about 
 America, he ought to throw light on our subject as a 
 whole. Opening his well known book entitled ''Culture 
 and Anarchy," we soon find him giving it as the true aim 
 of culture, ''to make reason and the will of God prevail." 
 This is an apostolic sentiment, and is honestly credited 
 to a bishop. We are told, farther, that culture is the 
 
 ♦Designed by E. F. Andrews, Washington, D. C, class of 1853. 
 
137 
 
 "pursuit of our total perfection," harmoniously "develop- 
 ing all sides of our humanity," as also the pursuit of "a 
 general perfection, developing all part of our society." It 
 has not only a scientific, but also a ^' moral, social and 
 beneficent character." Mr. x4.rnold therefore clearly 
 ascribes to it that threefold action of which I have spoken, 
 and does not restrict it to the region of pure intelligence. 
 He himself detects in it a strong resemblance to religion, 
 while the author of "Ecce Homo," Professor Seeley, 
 thinks it a pity not to call it religion. Like religion, too, 
 culture aims at "an inward .condition of the mind and 
 spirit," and the Christian religion, by aiming at universal 
 perfection, it seeks the conversion of the world. 
 
 But Mr. A^rnold attaches great importance to the intel- 
 lectual side of culture, because men who mean to do the 
 right thing very often do the wrong thing through the 
 lack of light, or knowledge. The passion for doing, 
 which he ca'lls Hebraisrii in honor of our Hebrew teach- 
 ers of righteousness, from Moses to St. Paul, must have 
 its complement in a passion for knowing, which is a large 
 part of what he calls Hellenism, from the Greeks who ex- 
 celled here. He therefore especially commends to us, 
 as the method of culture, the getting to know, somehow, 
 the best thought of the world about the things which 
 chiefly concern us. Hellenism, moreover, embraces not 
 only "light" but "sweetness; " with its ardor for truth, or 
 for "seeing things as they are," is inseparably connected 
 its joy in beauty and harmony. 
 
 But Mr. Herbert Spencer, who burns our dry light for 
 us, complains of Mr. Arnold for not observing "that the 
 first use of knowledge is the right ordering of all actions." 
 The complaint is so unjust as to show that Mr. Spencer's 
 hand is a little unsteady, but it creates the presumption 
 that Mr. Arnold's fragrant lamp does not burn quite clear. 
 The discovery at the outset that our guides are not infal- 
 lible is fortunate, for culture, we are told, "will not let us 
 rivet our faith upon any one man." And Mr. Arnold's 
 
138 
 
 fallibility becomes very plain when he affirms that just 
 now we need to be cured of Hebraising, or following our 
 consciences so unflinchingly. What he really means to 
 teach, however, and does teach in a persuasive though 
 perplexing way, is that we should find out how things 
 ought to be done before we do them, and that a consider- 
 able part of culture, very necessary at present, consists 
 in getting the power to find out. But he distinctly puts 
 Hebraism, or the pursuit of righteousness and benefi- 
 cence, above Hellenism, or the pursuit of knowledge ! 
 And his view of culture as having to do with emotion 
 and conduct as well as intelligence, may be summed up 
 in two lines of his own : 
 
 " That you think clear, feel deep, bear fruit well, 
 The Friend of man desires." 
 
 It is easy to pass from Mr. Arnold's conception of cult- 
 ure to his conception of government, for he makes the 
 two as closely related as soul and body. G6vernment, or 
 the state, according to him, should be, and is going to be, 
 the '* powerful, beneficent, and sacred expression and 
 organ . . of our collective best self, . . the 
 very self which culture, or the study of perfection, seeks 
 to develop in us." Such a state can be *' entrusted 
 with stringent powers . . . controlling, as govern- 
 ment, the free swing of this or that one of its members in 
 the name of the higher reason of all," able to bring about 
 "whatever great changes are needed," and even to carry 
 on *'a revolution by due course of law." This conception 
 of government as the strong right arm of culture, is not 
 precisely that of Mr. Spencer and others, and may be a 
 fresh disclosure of Mr. Arnold's fallibility. 3ut it is cer- 
 tainly true that state action ought to be controlled by 
 reason, and that culture can promote this by helping in- 
 dividual citizens to be reasonable. Whether or not it 
 may use government, it can at least serve it nobly. 
 
 We inquire, finally, what Mr. Arnold has to say about 
 America. In 1869, when ''Culture and Anarchy" was 
 
139 
 
 written, he believed that Americans, for the lack of "a 
 high culture of certain classes," were suffering from a 
 ''lack of general intelligence," and that they fell short of 
 Englishmen in such matters. And the chief cause of 
 this he supposed to be our persistent Hebraising, our ex- 
 clusive and therefore unintelligent study of Moses and 
 St. Paul ! It apparently follows that government can get 
 little help from culture in America, and that our institu- 
 tions, be they good or bad, must work badly in such un- 
 skillful hands. But Mr. Arnold paid us a visit a year or 
 two ago, and he discovered hej-e a community which, in 
 consequence of the remarkable adaptation of the govern- 
 ment to the people, "in general sees its political and 
 social concerns straight,, and sees them clear," to a 
 degree quite unknown •in England. He likens the 
 federal system to a " wonderful suit of clothes," which 
 grows with the wearer, and he particularly admires 
 the senate, through which the local governments 
 become part of the general government. Govern- 
 ment in America, therefore, instead of being damaged 
 by our lack of high culture, is itself, in Mr. Arnold's 
 opinion, effectively promoting general intelligence. But 
 as far as this is true it proves that knowing comes in 
 part by doing ; the honest citizen finds out how to make 
 reason and the will of God prevail, not merely when 
 he reads books, or talks with college graduates, but 
 when he Hebraises a little, when, for instance, he 
 uses his honesty by casting his unbought vote for honest 
 men. 
 
 And how did Americans get the institutions which cul- 
 tivate them ? The federal system, which is all that we 
 need consider now, was, undoubtedly, like everything 
 which is great and permanent, a development; it was not 
 manufactured, but grew. Our " wonderful suit of clothes " 
 is our skin, and it ought to fit us. The federal system is 
 an oflPshoot from the old imperial system, in which true 
 though dependent states were bound together by the cen- 
 
140 
 
 tral authority of the British crown. In that system also 
 the people were receiving tuition through their right of 
 local legislation, and they were already politically cultiva- 
 ted when the great crisis of a century ago came upon 
 them. But this crisis was very great ; it was a revolu- 
 tion, and in part a bloody one. And it was something 
 besides a fine political training which kept the colonists 
 from anarchy, and made the transition from one system 
 to another essentially a revolution by due course of law. 
 More effective than the discipline of institutions was an 
 inward discipline given by Hebraism. At the period of 
 emigration England, as a recent historian tells us, was 
 "Puritan England," and what she was, her emigrant child- 
 ren were, in Virginia as really as in Massachusetts. Pur- 
 itanism was a far wider fact thait non-conformity, being a 
 stage in the normal evolution of Teutonic Christianity in 
 practical England. God's will having become better 
 known must be better done, — this was the formula ac- 
 cording to which Puritanism was evolved out of Protest- 
 antism. Its only aspect was insular and narrow, but its 
 sense of individual responsibility and its instinct of obe- 
 dience produced strong champions of civil freedom and of 
 order. And it appeared with its intense Hebraism just 
 in time to educate America and to help secure to us those 
 institutions which have lately astonished the Apostle of 
 culture with such a display of that precious fruit of cult- 
 ure, "lucidity," for which he would have remanded us 
 to Hellenism. 
 
 But Hellenism has played its part in our history, and a 
 great one. An obvious and very valuable result of general 
 intelligence was the capacity of the colonists for know- 
 ing and trusting highly trained leaders. And when the 
 most delicate if not the most difficult task of the whole 
 revolutionary period had to be performed, and the con- 
 stitutional convention of 1787 met to perform it, four- 
 fifths of the delegates, we are told, were college-bred, and 
 the one whom I believe to have best understood the work 
 
141 
 
 before theiti, was a college president.* Most of the oth- 
 ers, too, had acquired intellectual culture from books or 
 from association with well-read men. They were, as a 
 body, especially familiar with the best writers on political 
 science, and acquainted with the history of confederations, 
 ancient and modern. And yet it might seem that their 
 fine training was of little value after all, for the existing 
 federal system, with the senate as its keystone, was fairly 
 forced upon them, and was only accepted as a compro- 
 mise. But to accept it was precisely what they had to do. 
 It was not their business to dovise a new system, but to 
 set free from entanglement one already, though imper- 
 fectly, in operation. Nor is it strange that acceptance 
 was difficult. The true head of the young empire, the 
 real successor in America of King George the Third, was 
 the sovereign people. But this sovereign, though pro- 
 claimed in the Declaration of Independence, had been 
 virtually deposed in the Articles of Confederation. The 
 states, on the other hand, which had been for generations 
 the guardians of American liberty, and which were in- 
 vested with sovereignity by the Articles, had nearly 
 ruined the country in trying to rule it. It was not easy 
 to see where the supreme authority lay, though there can 
 be no doubt that discussion was making the situation 
 more intelligible and the final adjustment between op- 
 posing theories easier. But the chief service which 
 high culture rendered to government in the convention 
 itself, was probably in enabling its members to unite in 
 adopting an instrument which wholly satisfied none of 
 them, by means of that '' flexibility," or independence 
 of particular methods and abstract maxims, which Mr. 
 Arnold describes as one of the choicest fruits of culture. 
 And the best service was rendered after the convention 
 adjourned. The new constitution had to be ratified by a 
 people of whom the majority disliked it, who were pe- 
 
 *Dr. William Samuel Johnson, of Connecticut, then just chosen presi- 
 dent of Columbia College, 
 
142 
 
 culiarly accessible to demagogues in consequence of gen- 
 eral impoverishment and the irritating spectacle of great 
 fortunes not too fairly earned, and many of whom were 
 ripe for violence. The most conspicuous instrument of 
 the triumph which was then won by culture, and its im- 
 mortal monument, now exists in the form of a book, in 
 the series of essays known as '' The Federalist." The 
 mastery over one's self and the consequent influence 
 over others which the best intellectual discipline pro- 
 motes, have seldom been better illustrated than when 
 Hamilton and Madison, sacrificing cherished theories 
 of their own, successfully defended against popular pas- 
 sion and prejudice the system which has been justifying 
 their advocacy ever since. And yet they must have 
 failed but for the superior intelligence of the people at 
 large, the common sense which taught them to listen to 
 reason even when they were angry. And this takes us 
 back to the old Puritan strictness of conscience, and the 
 habit of doing the best they knew, through which they 
 had learned wisdom. Hellenism did a priceless service 
 in guiding revolution to a happy issue, but Hebraism 
 both made revolutionists capable of guidance, and made 
 the guiding voice intelligible to them. And so our theme 
 unfolds into a thesis, and we can set forth the normal 
 state of things here somewhat as follows : Government 
 in America, resting on general morality, promotes general in- 
 telligence, and thus gets more effectual support from high in- 
 tellectual culture. 
 
 But the actual state of things may have become ex- 
 tremely abnormal through later changes. And two great 
 external causes of change have been at work since our 
 institutions took form. One is a vast material develop- 
 ment, the other is a vast immigration. To the concur- 
 rence of these causes a large part of what now seems 
 menacing to government is due. The strain of industrial 
 competition attending material progress, falls most pain- 
 fully on that multitude of citizens not yet fully educated 
 
143 
 
 by our institutions. It is they, too, who are most irritated 
 by the inequality of outward condition .which rapid out- 
 ward growth produces, because inequality is what they 
 imagined themselves to have escaped in coming here. 
 But others, children of American parents, and old pupils 
 of democracy, are getting supplementary instruction 
 which confuses them terribly, being quite opposed to all 
 that they have learned about the dignity and the duties 
 of manhood. We cannot but feel that our public, as a 
 whole, is less intelligent and more passionate and proba- 
 bly less scrupulous than that which the framers of the 
 constitution had to deal with. 
 
 Now there can be no doubt of the great value in such 
 circumstances of that intellectual training which Mr. 
 Arnold particularly commends. Government and society 
 are safer here because of our agencies for popular educa- 
 tion. They bring into exercise the inward working, and 
 involve that effort to improve men rather than their 
 circumstances, on which our champion of Hellenism 
 properly insists. And since mental treasure is a kind of 
 wealth which will not be hoarded, since the cultivated 
 man can scarcely help being a teacher in some way, this 
 rich possession is a common birthright, and bears witness 
 to a realm in which none can be '^ disinherited " but with 
 their own consent. And as fast as men's souls are so 
 enriched, inequality disappears. Slaves have again and 
 again and again become thus the peers of princes ; the 
 bondman Epictetus lives in literature as the companion 
 of the emperor Marcus Aurelius. Such culture renders 
 outward circumstances matters of comparative indiffer- 
 ence, by causing us to care less about what we have and 
 more about what we are. It makes envy, the being mis- 
 erable because others have what we have not, not only 
 hateful but irrational, and haughtiness, the ignorant over- 
 valuation of an inferior article, like money or birth, not 
 only ridiculous but intensely vulgar. And the habit of 
 dispassionate thinking which it promotes will train men 
 
144 
 
 in times of discontent, to distinguish carefully between 
 troubles which are another's fault and those, far more 
 numerous, which are one's own fault or nobody's ; be- 
 tween those which are peculiar to a class and the greater 
 ones which are common to all classes ; between those 
 which can and those which cannot be remedied. And a 
 man who has given his brain some exercise of this sort, 
 will be likely to reflect that his brain has a capacity for 
 labor, and that this organ may have been somehow in 
 partnership with the hand in the business of production. 
 In fact he will see, if he thinks honestly, with a disposi- 
 tion to do justice to his own power of thought, that 
 thought is the true producer, that mere manual labor 
 never produced anything except by accident, and that to 
 claim for such labor the ownership of all wealth by right 
 of creation is to talk nonsense. For the honor of his 
 own manhood he will henceforth tolerate no theory 
 which ranks his brain below his muscles or his stomach. 
 He will, however, see something else, and something 
 which will appeal strongly to passion. He will see that 
 in an industrial age, with its increasing use of machinery 
 and its more minute division of labor, a workingman's in- 
 telligence is of less and less value in production ; that, as 
 Adam Ferguson perceived at the dawn of such an age, 
 'Hhe genius of the master, perhaps, is cultivated, while 
 that of the inferior workman lies waste." He will not 
 expect to change these conditions ; that would almost 
 annihilate production. But he will feel the more deeply 
 the more intelligent he is, the evil of a tendency, which, 
 unchecked, would turn every civilized country into a land 
 " Where wealth accumulates and men decay." 
 Here we reach a point where mere Hellenism fails us. 
 Popular education might start everybody in life with an 
 intellectual competence, but in our day the mental equip- 
 ment of multitudes, such as it is, tends to fall more and 
 more into disuse. They must spend their lives in tasks 
 which make a decreasing demand on thought, and hence 
 
145 
 
 give an increasing power to blind feeling. Evidently we 
 must fall back once more on Hebraism ; we must call to 
 mind the principle which our earlier history illustrates, 
 that conduct brings culture, that the intellect is kept busy 
 through a vigorous action of the conscience. Mr. Arnold 
 himself recognized the need in America of invigorating 
 conscience, for he perceived among our public men a 
 lower tone, a less delicate sense of personal honor, than 
 he was accustomed to find in England. And his country- 
 man, Mr. Spencer, sees in such facts as the political in- 
 fluence of " bosses " a proof of moral weakness. " It is," 
 he says, " essentially a question of character, and only in 
 a secondary degree a question of knowledge." Our own 
 countryman. Professor Sumner, who prizes knowing as 
 much as anybody, declares that the task of preventing a 
 corrupt and ruinous control of government by the rich, 
 "calls for fresh reserves of moral force and political 
 virtue from the very foundations of the social body." 
 
 And yet, much as our society still needs the help of 
 Hebraism, we cannot have it in just the old Puritanic 
 form, nor is that precisely what is needed. Mr. Spencer 
 when in America was struck by the way in which one 
 who has become " a slave to accumulation " learns to 
 treat all competitors as enemies to be crushed, and so 
 " makes life harder " for others than it ought to be. One 
 great evil of an industrial age is the shrewd selfishness 
 which can be gratified without the sacrifice of legality, 
 and against which the austere Puritan conscience is an 
 imperfect protection. Nor in fact is conscience by any 
 means inactive among us. It often acts with strange 
 vehemence, on the one hand in demands fanatically ut- 
 tered or barbarously enforced for what men suppose to be 
 justice; on the other hand in a reckless zeal for abstract 
 truth which tends to a kind of scientific fanaticism and 
 barbarism. Its action no doubt needs to be invigorated, but 
 this must be done largely by regulating and purifying it, 
 above all by freeing it from the disturbing influence of 
 
146 
 
 wild or base passion. And the right instrument for such 
 a service is tender and noble passion. It is the '' enthu- 
 siasm of humanity," the expanded and exalted instinct of 
 brotherhood, which can best master an absorbing self-love, 
 and guide perverted moral energy towards great social 
 ends. And to develop this instinct we have found to be 
 one of the tasks of culture, and a natural result of aca- 
 demic training. Even the scholar who seems to please 
 himself by uttering disagreeable truths is playing a far 
 more fraternal part than the demogogue who tells agree- 
 able lies to serve himself. And Mr. Spencer illustrated 
 the ''altruistic" or brotherly spirit of the truly cultivated 
 man by turning his farewell to America into an exhorta- 
 tion, and cautiously prophesying of' the far-off age when 
 " the wish to be admired " shall give place to '' the wish 
 to be loved." And it was certainly never more important 
 to remember that defect of sympathy is defect of culture. 
 If generous and hungry Orlandos shall disturb our din- 
 ner-tables by shouting, " He dies that touches any of this 
 fruit till I and my affairs are answered," it will be desira- 
 ble to have a more convincing reply ready than the phi- 
 losopher's : 
 
 " An you will not be answered with reason, 
 
 I must die." 
 
 True culture knows how to get a hearing both for reason 
 and conscience by speaking to the heart. And it was 
 sympathy which taught Shakespeare's hero to crave 
 pardon for acting like a savage. 
 
 Reason, no doubt, must restrain sympathy towards 
 worthless sufferers. 
 
 To make life easier for them, as worthless, though it 
 must sometimes be done for the sake of the innocent or 
 for our own sakes, nevertheless contravenes that bene- 
 ficent provision for the survival of the fittest by which 
 nature would have the unfit gradually destroy themselves. 
 But the instinctive action of culture in seeking to impart 
 itself even to them, so that they may cease to be worth- 
 
147 
 
 less, violates no law, and is a great element in the pro- 
 gress of civilization. In my native town in the Housa- 
 tonic valley, there once lived a set of lazy and vicious 
 creatures tolerably protected by the government against 
 injustice, but not much delayed thereby in their journey 
 toward extinction. They fell at last under the power of 
 a new force of brotherhood resident in some most broth- 
 erly men, and to a large extent became industrious and 
 virtuous. They, with others like them, bore various 
 hardships and wrongs, including more than one painful 
 removal, meekly but manfully, and they advanced in 
 civilization by the stages which science recognizes as 
 normal. The process lasted long enough to enlist the 
 influence of heredity in their elevation, and after their 
 last removal they were justifying their existence in the 
 eyes of political economy by visibly growing rich. Be- 
 fore Marietta was settled they had established a well- 
 ordered common-wealth on the upper waters of the Mus- 
 kingum. And then white civilization utterly despaired 
 of them and they were blotted out of existence, as a 
 community, by a wholesale butchery. I do not think 
 that science uses the murder of the Moravian Indians of 
 Gnadenhutten as an example of the survival of the 
 fittest, but the like barbarism has sheltered itself behind 
 that principle since. iVnd the blot has appeared again 
 and again on American civilization, as if, wherever the 
 current of your river is checked in the service of com- 
 merce, its waters as they whiten should disclose the red 
 stain. of that martyrdom. Blood so spilt is at least not 
 silent, and its voice floating over this valley forever re- 
 peats the best lesson of culture, the true answer to the 
 oldest question of social science, ^'Am I my brother's 
 keeper?" 
 
 This story has a farther value for us in that it brings 
 into view an early manifestation of a great cultivating 
 agency, which seems to have been prepared in the eight- 
 eenth century for its task in the nineteenth. The his- 
 
148 
 
 torian, Lecky, tells us how at the time of the French rev- 
 olution, and when '' the war between labor and capital 
 began," England was saved from ''grave dangers to the 
 state" in part by means of the evangelical revival, under 
 the Wesleys and others. That, he says, ''opened a new 
 spring of moral and religious energy among the poor, 
 and at the same time gave a powerful impulse to the 
 philanthrophy of the rich." And it did this work of 
 culture principally by an appeal to feeling, through the 
 more fervent announcement of the divine compassion. 
 Its strength, as also its weakness, its exaggeration and 
 one-sidedness, lay in its relation to the emotions. It was 
 another stage in the evolution of Anglo- American Chris- 
 tianity, naturally following Puritanism and taking that 
 up into its own onward movement. As in some sense an 
 enfranchisement of the heart in a clearer perception of 
 God's fatherhood, it made man's brotherhood seem more 
 real, and the great philanthropies of the nineteenth cen- 
 tury are its proper outcome. If our age has made the 
 burdens of life heavier for any portion of society, new 
 strength to bear them has been present in the quick- 
 ened instinct of helpfulness. 
 
 While Puritanism, moreover, was British, (though 
 something akin to it can be traced in Germany,) Evan- 
 gelicalism was historically half German. And the story 
 of Gnadenhutten shows how easily the Evangelical spirit, 
 a kind of ripening of Christianity, passes the strongest 
 barriers of race. In its German form too, from Pietism 
 onward, it was long comparatively indifferent to theolo- 
 gical diversities, and Anglo-American Evangelicalism has 
 gradually overcome the bitter antagonism between Ar- 
 minians and Calvinists. All this helped to prepare the 
 way for dealing with the problem presented in America 
 by immigration. Americans of the old stock had a kind- 
 lier welcome for the new-comers, and the latter became 
 Americans faster. And thus there is a vast body of citi- 
 zens who have much of the virtue and intelligence of 
 
149 
 
 the colonial period, along with a more active benevolence. 
 One of their representatives is Professor Sumner's "For- 
 gotten Man," who works hard, minds his own business, 
 and generally says his prayers, and whose goodness of 
 heart I naay insist on, after having spent upwards of 
 twenty years in his service. He is on the side of free- 
 dom and order, or of government. Against the stupid 
 ferocity which clamors for wholesale butchery, such 
 men are armed not only by their common sense and their 
 sound morality, but by a tenderness of feeling not com- 
 mon a century ago. 
 
 But this new power oi sympathy, as it involves a keen 
 appreciation of the evils which breed social discontent, 
 evils which press hard on some who do not meditate 
 violent remedies, so it has produced a wide-spread con- 
 viction that society itself has a responsibility in the mat- 
 ter. It is plain that the remedies applied by indviduals, 
 or by limited associations, act irregularly, that they are 
 often absurdly misapplied, and that they are very often 
 in unnatural conflict with each other. And society is 
 struggling, not too intelligently, to express in an organic 
 form the quickened spirit of brotherhood which is the 
 rich inheritance of this century. This result of modern 
 development cannot safely be disregarded, for demagogues 
 are only too ready to make use of it. But it is entirely 
 consistent with willingness to act under sober-minded 
 leaders, if only they are felt to be promoting the develop- 
 ment of a more beneficent social order. 
 
 A like problem confronted the American statesmen of 
 1787. But it happens now, as then, that the men of high 
 culture who ought to be our leaders, are not agreed 
 among themselves. The service which government 
 should get from culture, on the intellectual side, seems in 
 danger of being sacrificed in a confiict of theories. Thus 
 Mr. Matthew Arnold, as we have seen, finds the organ 
 '' of our collective best self," or of general culture of all 
 kinds, in the states, thus making government paternal. 
 
150 
 
 It is by such means that Mr. Arnold would save us from 
 anarchy. But Mr. Spencer and other very able men, 
 like M. Taine in France, and Professor Sumner in this 
 country, assert that the state ought not to take care 
 of the citizen ; that it is a great deal better for him and 
 for society that he should take care of himself ; and that 
 continual meddling with private business by public 
 functionaries, even if it could secure order would destroy 
 freedom. To such writers the present drift toward 
 paternal government is reactionary, it is intensely un- 
 English, and more intensely un-American. Government, 
 they say, does its full duty when it protects the citizen in 
 minding his own business. This protection it ought to 
 give more effectively than it does now, but it should also 
 pay greater respect to personal liberty. Whether a 
 practical reconciliation between the paternal and laissez- 
 faire theories be possible or not, it is certain that, for 
 good or ill, both do often influence state action at one 
 and the same time ; and that the adherents of both differ 
 somewhat among themselves as to the limit of their ap- 
 plication. This controversy, like so many others, must 
 in the long run settle itself. Both parties are the friends 
 of freedom and order combined, and combined in stable 
 though not rigidly fixed institutions. Both cherish very 
 nearly the same ideal of a perfect society, the goal of 
 social progress. 
 
 I need not remind you that there have been long 
 periods when men could hardly think of the state with- 
 out thinking of that which in their eyes completed and 
 preserved it, the church. The church is historically an 
 organ of culture, as defined by Mr. Arnold, and the 
 sphere of that evolution of which I have spoken as 
 passing through its Protestant, Puritan, and Evangelical 
 stages. It does not threaten liberty, for its ideal is free 
 action under purely spiritual influences, and to this ideal 
 it is rigidly held in America. The mistakes of the 
 church have been manifold, and the result of its eighteen 
 
151 
 
 centuries of effort may seem scanty. This slow rate of 
 progress has made a strong impression on Mr. Herbert 
 Spencer, stronger perhaps than is reasonable, when one 
 considers the enormous periods which he requires for his 
 own operations. He, therefore, expects little from the 
 church or from Christianity. But Mr. Arnold, who is 
 nearly as enterprising a theologian as Mr. Spencer, is 
 disposed on the contrary to think rather highJy of it, and 
 has even pleaded in England for the established church. 
 And Professor Seeley, who regrets that culture does not 
 call itself religion, seems to, believe that the very ex- 
 istence of civilization almost depends on the possibility 
 of embracing within the church the " vast communion 
 of all who are inspired by the culture and civilization of 
 the age." If this be practicable we apparently have 
 precisely that social organization which we are in search of, 
 one which by harmoniously combining the good elements 
 of society for the benefit of the whole, gives unity and 
 stability to the whole, in its form of the state, and makes 
 culture, in its complete threefold operation, the safeguard 
 of government. But his ideal can never become a 
 reality, as he presents it. One great office of his church 
 of the future would seem to be, to prove to the enemies 
 of civilization that the thing which they hate is a good 
 thing, and to prove it by preaching the doctrine of 
 historical development, which exhibits the existing order 
 as having come to pass by a natural progress, and there- 
 fore as not to be looked at malevolently. But this ideal 
 church would not be constituted by that force which has 
 been the life of the historical church ; to which we owe 
 the idea of human brotherhood in its fulness; and through 
 which the best work of Christendom has been done. 
 
 We have now to take account of another fact belong- 
 ing to this century, though perhaps to have its great 
 issues in the next. The evolution of Anglo-American 
 Christianity did not reach its limit in Evangelicalism. 
 A new stage of development, logically following that, has 
 
152 
 
 been in progress under various farms for more than a 
 generation, and is coming to be clearly recognized as the 
 catholic movement. Ecclesiastically it proceeds upon 
 the principle of brotherhood, and requires Christians to 
 appear as brethren in order that men may become such. 
 It thus works against sectarianism and toward unity. 
 Theologically it embodies the filial spirit, and concen- 
 trates Christianity upon the revelation of the Divine 
 Father in the divine and human son. If the new move- 
 ment, on the ecclesiastical side, shall have its normal re- 
 sult in uniting Christians, the Church must be, as never 
 before, the organ of that truest culture which would 
 "present every man perfect," and an organ through 
 which so many of the best social forces would inevitably 
 act, that its action would at once be felt to be that of 
 society itself. If, on the theological side, it reconciles to 
 the Church good men who have been alienated, society 
 should become invincible, for none but the base could 
 continue to be its enemies. Here Hebraism and Hellen- 
 ism, as far as they are not yet fully one, may be at peace; 
 the court of the Gentiles need not seem to be besieging 
 the court of Israel. The old question of church and 
 state is still a living one for culture, which needs for its 
 service of the state just such an organ as the church is 
 striving to become. And when men of culture perceive 
 that as soon as we try to do without the supernatural, 
 "pessimism raises its head," and when they are tempted 
 
 to feel that 
 
 " The world 
 
 Hath really neither joy, nor love, nor light, 
 Nor certitude; nor peace, nor help for pain," 
 they may be thankful to have those near them who are 
 not afraid of the ugly goblin, because their world holds 
 an immortal Man. 
 
 But the socialistic method disregards the inward work- 
 ing and trusts to a Pharisaic cleansing of the outside of 
 the cup and platter. It attempts a great moral revolu- 
 tion by mere changes in institutions. And institutions 
 
r 
 
 153 
 
 which have in America been proved to be both morally 
 and intellectually helpful, are to be recklessly over- 
 turned. The free citizen is to be buried under a vast 
 machinery of administration. And the tone of many rev- 
 olutionists points to an official class with the qualifica- 
 tions of slave-drivers. Socialists have sometimes found 
 their ideal in Sparta, and reasonably enough if we think 
 only of the helots, the serfs of the state. But they need 
 not look so far back. The type of the ruler who takes 
 from the toil of hand or brain the fruits of toil, and so 
 stifles industry and intelligence together, is not the 
 heroic Spartan but the "unspeakable Turk." The pas- 
 sion on which socialism, often unconsciously, depends 
 to incite the multitude to wholesale plunder is that igno- 
 ble one which can bear no superiority in anything, and 
 which has its counterpart in the spirit of those Hebrew 
 demagogues who would neither go into the Kingdom of 
 Heaven themselves, nor suffer them that were entering to 
 go in. Of course the envy which does not shirk from 
 robbery need not shirk from murder, and murder is 
 recommended by some and excused by others as an in- 
 strument of the socialistic revolution. 
 
 Against the undeniable evils of which socialists com- 
 plain, the forces of civilization are always in the field, and 
 are growing more effective. Such evils as disregard of 
 public duty, indifference to the general welfare, selfish 
 enjoyment of inherited wealth by those who do nothing 
 for society, are confronted by Christianity with the 
 thorough going radicalism of the New Testament, "Ye 
 are not your own." This principle creates a trust which 
 embraces far more than a rich man's money, putting all 
 that all men have, and all that they are, at the service of 
 humanity. 
 
 Over against the socialist, menacing good government 
 with wild schemes for making it better, stands the 
 anarchist, eager to overturn all government. This, how- 
 ever, is not because he hates peace and order, but because 
 
154 
 
 in his view external authority stands in the way of peace 
 and order. His ideal is that condition in which all men 
 shall do what is wise and right without constraint. The 
 " Federalist " says that " if men were angels no govern- 
 ment would be necessary," and styles government "the 
 greatest of all reflections on human nature." The end- 
 less peace which comes when life thrills everyw^here with 
 the life of God because God is " all in all," is far more 
 than our modern anarchist dreams of, but his dream of 
 freedom has its best interpretation in the words with 
 which we follow up our petition for the kingdom, "Thy 
 will be done in earth, as it is in Heaven." 
 
 But once more, with incredible blindness, the inward 
 working which culture and Christianity enjoin, is disre- 
 garded, and outward changes are relied on to transform 
 character. Though the cherished ideal " has been slowly 
 elaborated by the untold generations of our race," 
 development can not be trusted to bring the reality. The 
 unripe fruit is to be torn from the tree ; or, rather, the 
 tree itself is to be cut down that the fruit, hardly more 
 than blossoming, may form and ripen on dead boughs. 
 Our gentle anarchist does not tell us what would be the 
 fate in the reign of terror with which anarchy must 
 begin, (and with which it would surely end,) of those 
 " admirable beings whose lives are passed," as he con- 
 fesses, in tasks of " exquisite benevolence." Such is his 
 pathetic faith in human nature that he expects men to 
 grow into angels by acting like fiends, and calmly entrusts 
 the conversion of the world to the devil. 
 
 That human government makes terrible mistakes is 
 granted by those who expect most from it, like Mr. 
 Arnold. But culture is training men for absolute self- 
 government, and Christianity offers them a " service " 
 which " is perfect freedom," and the Christian church at 
 its worst wa« the one power which tyrants were afraid of. 
 We may fail *to check the onset of the "red revolu- 
 tion " with all our use of right reason and sound morality 
 
155 
 
 and brotherly feeling. Christ Himself did not so cure 
 the madness of the Hebrew revolutionists. 
 
 Our academic semi-centennial is a truer jubilee for the 
 witness which it bears to the value of " soul-liberty." 
 When fifty years ago civil government in Ohio gave this 
 institution its charter, the gift included release from state 
 intervention. Tne young college sought and has richly 
 repaid the sympathy of the church, but the church has 
 had no authority within its walls. Capital has served it 
 unselfishly, using its own force of disciplined intelligence 
 in guarding the material interests of the college, but 
 leaving the guardians of its nobler interests untram- 
 meled. Labor received here at the outset the fullest 
 recognition as a ''true yoke-fellow" of thought, and when 
 the tie ceased to be compulsory, neither had been dishon- 
 ored, but thought had made another gain in freedom. 
 The state and the church, capital and labor, have united 
 here in the enfranchisement of the mind. But there is 
 another chain which might fetter it. The late Professor 
 Guyot once replied to a student in theology who had 
 asked him what would come of a rather startling discov- 
 ery: ''Something very fine will come of it; we must not 
 be afraid of the truth." No ; for that fear would make 
 the soul the hopeless slave of error. And yet the truth 
 might be unspeakably awful ; if the pessimists are right, 
 it is so, and we must be afraid of it. It is that genuine, 
 thorough culture which leads us towards a total perfection 
 by the development of heart and conscience along with 
 intellect, that delivers from this enslaving fear. For 
 then with the soul's clear vision of the true is blended its 
 vision of the beautiful and the good, and of that in which 
 they subsist together, the life, the all-enfolding life of the 
 Living God. As one of our brotherhood, Professor How- 
 ison, of the University of California, has recently said, 
 "Truth that does not include good and beauty is only the 
 fragment of truth." Our very love of truth, then, should 
 prompt us to keep the conscience pure and the heart warm. 
 
156 
 
 A few months ago our instructor in Hellenism did pub- 
 lic honor in behalf of art to a Christian minister who is 
 using art and science as aids to religion among the 
 "sunken multitudes" of East London. And years before 
 the sight of another toiling there with Christ, inspired 
 him to tell us how the lamp of sacrifice shed both light 
 and sweetness, and guides us towards perfection. 
 "Oh, human soul ! as long as thou canst so 
 Set up a mark of everlasting light 
 Above the howling senses' ebb and flow, 
 To cheer thee, and to right thee if thou roam. 
 Not with lost toil thou labourest through the night ! 
 Thou mak'st the hieaven thou hop'st indeed thy home ! " * 
 
 *In November, 1884, a mosaic copy of Watts' painting of "Time, Death 
 and Judgment," was placed on the street-front of St. Jude's, White 
 Chapel, in recognition of the effort of the vicar, the Rev, S. A. Barnett, 
 "to make the lives of his neighbors brighter by bringing within their 
 reach the influence of beauty," and Mr. Arnold delivered an address. 
 The lines above quoted are from his "East London," in the New Poems. 
 
ADDRESS BEFORE THE ALUMNI. 
 
 THE COUNTRY'S PERIL. 
 
 BY HON. JOHN F. FOLLETT, LL. D. 
 
 The distinguished honor of addressing you, upon this 
 semi-centennial anniversary of our beloved Alma Mater, 
 I duly appreciate and for this honor I thank you. 
 
 There are occasions when we are compelled by reason 
 of our surroundings, by the situation in which we are 
 placed, to review the past and forecast the future, to con- 
 sider whence we came and whither we are going. This 
 is such an occasion in the life and progress of this college 
 and of the country. I do but repeat that which you all 
 know and have often thought of and expressed, that the 
 fifty years of the life of Marietta College have accom- 
 plished more in the progress of the human race, in the 
 development of the arts and sciences, of tliose discoveries 
 and inventions which are useful, beautiful, pleasing, and 
 attractive, than any preceding century. But it is one of 
 the misfortunes incident to human life that good and 
 evil are so blended together, so inseparably and indis- 
 solubly connected, that the greatest good, the choicest 
 blessings, bring woes and curses in their train. While 
 human experience has shown that our sorest trials are 
 often '' blessings in disguise," it has also taught us that 
 often what we esteem our chief good, our supreme bless- 
 ings, are in reality the worst and most to be deplored of 
 all evils. 
 
158 
 
 Our institutions of learning, the stimulus there im- 
 parted to the activity and development of the intellectual 
 faculties and inventive genius, have done more than all 
 other instrumentalities and agencies combined to effect 
 the marvelous transformations of the half century just 
 past. 
 
 And now, my brothers, the grave question for us to an- 
 swer is, are we as a people, is the country and is the hu- 
 man family in a condition more desirable, more condu- 
 cive to happiness and general welfare than fifty years 
 ago ? Are we advancing toward the millennial state, or 
 is the apparent splendor of which we boast but the phos- 
 phorescent glow of a decaying, decomposing body ? Are 
 there no breakers ahead upon which the ship of state 
 may be dashed and wrecked ? Can the patriot now fold 
 his arms in security, assured that all is well ? Can the 
 statesman who has devoted years of patient, persistent 
 struggle and energetic toil to advance the best interests 
 and promote the general welfare of the country, in grate- 
 ful thanks and adoration to Him who controls the desti- 
 nies of nations, in gratitude, praise, and thanksgiving, 
 say, ** Now lettest thou thy servant depart in peace for 
 mine eyes have seen thy salvation ? " I am sure that all 
 honest, thoughtful, observing, patriotic, educated men 
 must feel alarm and apprehension at the outlook for the 
 future, and, laying aside all selfish, sectional, and partisan 
 considerations, we should earnestly enquire, what are the 
 diseases of the body politic and how can they be remedied? 
 
 The first and most alarming evil that threatens our 
 beloved country, is corruption and bribery. 
 . The thoughtful reader of the history of the Roman 
 Republic for some time preceding the establishment of 
 the Empire, will find such a similarity to the history we 
 are now making as compels the inquiry. Is history re- 
 peating itself? Offices were purchased in the open 
 market ; officials who had purchased their positions 
 bartered the power and influence thus obtained, appro- 
 
159 
 
 priated to themselves the lands, the money, the wealth, 
 and resources of the Government. 
 
 Patriotism, purity, virtue, honor, integrity, self-respect, 
 every attribute that fits men for freedom and makes the 
 existence and continuance of self-government possible, 
 perished under the blighting, noxious influence of uni- 
 versal corruption. The favorite leaders were those who 
 were best able to bestow and did most liberally bestow 
 wealth, power, and patronage. Wars were waged and con- 
 quests made in order that the fruits of conquest, the spoils, 
 lands, and captives held as slaves, might be distributed to 
 the followers of the military leaders, and he ranked first 
 whose conquests were greatest and who most enriched 
 his partisans and followers. 
 
 Is it to be wondered at, then, that when a military 
 genius like Caesar with his army of hardy and disciplined 
 followers, including the noblest and best citizens of Rome, 
 had overrun and conquered the fairest, best, and most 
 productive part of Europe, and the nation witnessed in 
 his triumphal processions the pride, beauty, and manhood 
 of Europe and the world, and spoils unsurpassed in 
 variety and magnificence to be bestowed upon the army, 
 together with the productive lands conquered by those 
 invincible forces, that the spirit of liberty, the love of 
 freedom, should have disappeared and the Republic given 
 place to an Empire with Ca3sar at its head ? 
 
 The corrupting influences of politics and the uncer- 
 tainty and unreliability of politicians are alleged and be- 
 lieved to be general if not universal, but who can deny 
 that politics and politicians are just what the voters would 
 have them be, and are the sure and certain reflectors of 
 the character and desires of the people. It is but natural 
 that men and parties, coveting and seeking positions of 
 responsibility and power, should desire success, and how- 
 ever much judgment and conscience may condemn, they 
 will resort to those methods and adopt those practices 
 that are most likely to enable them to succeed. The time 
 
160 
 
 was when an attempt to purchase a vote, whether such 
 attempt were made by direct or indirect means, would 
 have been resented generally, if not universally, by the 
 voters of this country, as a personal insult that it would 
 be mild to characterize as an outrage, but now little at- 
 tempt is made to conceal the traffic, each campaign be- 
 ing characterized by earnest, persistent appeals to party 
 friends and supporters for money, fitly denominated in 
 such contests as we now witness, as the ''sinews of war." 
 Men holding positions of public trust, presumably for the 
 benefit of all concerned, so administer their offices as to 
 make them auction blocks for the sale of shoddy politi- 
 cal goods. A poar individual who has a claim against 
 the Government honestly and hardly earned, the pay- 
 ment of which has been long and shamelessly denied, 
 just before an election, is told that there is a way by 
 which his claim can be favorably considered at once ; all 
 that is required is that he vote right at the election, and 
 then justice so long delayed will be meted out in his 
 case. Patriotism has compelled the making of liberal 
 provision for our wounded and disabled soldiers, but the 
 poor unfortunates who apply for pensions find no means 
 effectual to hasten the consideration of their applications, 
 until an election is impending, when they are taught 
 that if they vote as they are desired to do by those whose 
 official duty it is to decide upon their claims, the merit 
 of their claims will be made to appear at once and zeal 
 will no longer wait upon discretion in the allowance of 
 such claims. Distress, want, suffering, and misery are 
 powerful and at times irresistible incentives to crime, 
 and we may often find it in our hearts to offer apologies 
 for the tempted, but for the tempter our anathemas 
 should be thereby intensified. 
 
 We can but sympathize with the crippled soldier, hav>. 
 ing a family dependent upon him for support, who sella 
 his vote for the pension which will keep himself and 
 family from beggary and want, but the government 
 
161 
 
 official who so prostitutes his sacred trust deserves only 
 the most fervent and bitter execrations. But who can 
 measure the depths of the detestation every honest patriot 
 and lover of his country must feel for him who procures 
 the deposit of purchased votes in the ballot box, at an 
 election held by a free people, or for the official who pro- 
 cures a position of public trust through corruption, bri- 
 bery, and the violation of criminal law. 
 
 Many, very many of those who occupy positions of 
 public trust and honor, presumably as the choice of a 
 free people, whose wishes were expressed at an honest, 
 fair, untainted election, would, if they had their just de- 
 serts, be expiating their crimes at some penal institution. 
 Well may the patriot tremble and the lover of free gov- 
 ernment and free institutions cry out in alarm at the 
 rapidly increasing numbei of those who are ready to bar- 
 ter the dearest heritage of the citizen. Often it is sold 
 for less than the price of a sheep or calf, either of which is 
 more deserving of citizenship than such a voter, who 
 usually has nothing he can barter save his vote. The 
 number of these vile creatures, these ready, willing crim- 
 inals, is now large and alarmingly increasing. They and 
 those who traffic in such votes as theirs, are the thieves 
 in our temple of liberty, and every honest patriot should 
 lash them out with a scourge of scorpions. 
 
 But here, as in most other instances of flagrant wrong 
 and violation of law, we are appalled and our hands are 
 stayed when raised to inflict the merited punishment, by 
 the stern rebuke, " Let him who is without sin cast the 
 first stone " Men calling themselves respectable and 
 honorable, who move in circles far above the common rab- 
 ble, who feel a holy horror at the thought of corruption 
 at the ballot box, who would recoil aghast if themselves 
 approached with a proposition to buy their votes, will will- 
 ingly and cheerfully, at the request of party leaders, con- 
 tribute their money to buy the votes of others, will pledge 
 the power and patronage incident to success, and will hold 
 
162 
 
 the cup brim full of corruption most vile and deadly to 
 the lips of others. Business men, professional men, 
 teachers of morality and religion, sustain, encourage, and 
 make possible these blighting, corrupting agencies in the 
 body politic. The legislative halls in all parts of our 
 country are infested with human yultures, having a quick 
 eye and a keen scent for putridity and corruption, known 
 as lobbyists, who are employed and paid by men of pro- 
 fessed respectability to do work which they would them- 
 selves scorn to do, forgetting the maxim, Qui facit per 
 alium facit per se. The idea seems to be prevalent in our 
 best social and business life that every man has his price, 
 and that to buy him is simply a matter of business in 
 which none but the parties are concerned, provided the 
 matter is kept from the public. If certain legislation can 
 be procured, he will be benefitted to the amount of thou- 
 sands of dollars. Why should he not give, contingent 
 upon its passage, a portion of the profits he will derive to 
 influential legislators and thus promote its success? A 
 skillful man may present cogent arguments in favor of 
 the most iniquitous measure, the careless unthinking 
 public may not be able to discriminate between patriot- 
 ism and perfidy, between a public benefit and selfish, 
 personal rapacity, and thus for a sufficient consideration 
 the legislator is willing to take the risks of most detesta- 
 ble and degrading crime, and his procurer receives the 
 lion's share of the profits and thanks God that he is not 
 corrupt like other men and especially like legislators and 
 politicians. 
 
 Within the life of ^this college few if any could have 
 been found to defend or even tolerate methods and prac- 
 tices now generally resorted to to carry elections or se- 
 cure legislation. When the Credit Mobilier scandal was 
 investigated in Congress and the exposure made of those 
 who were connected with it, the men implicated were de- 
 nounced most bitterly and almost universally condemned. 
 So severe and universal was this denunciation, that one 
 
163 
 
 of the parties involved had a conscience sufficiently sen- 
 sitive and active to cause him to die of a broken heart, 
 but if any one of the others suffered at all, or was per- 
 manently injured in his character or reputation, such 
 fact is not publicly known. 
 
 To the originator and author of the scheme, the man 
 who placed its stock where it would do the most good, 
 an imposing monument has been erected at the highest 
 point on the Rocky Mountains upon the line of the Pacif- 
 ic Railroad. Upon others the nation's honors have been 
 bestowed with lavish prodigality, until we are compelled 
 to admit that bribery and corruption, not righteousness, 
 exalteth the legislator until he becomes the model, ideal 
 statesman. When this blot upon national honor, this 
 poison to public virtue, was first revealed in all its 
 hideous deformity, all men in whom a sense of honpr ex- 
 isted, recoiled with horror at the contemplation of the 
 crime and those involved in its , perpetration, but soon 
 for them apologists appeared, then defenders, then ap- 
 plauders. Experience has taught that a certificate of 
 Credit Mohilier stock is a passport to highest honors and 
 most responsible public positions of trust. Remorse 
 crushed only one of the perpetrators of the great wrong, 
 while thousands seeing the success that has followed 
 them, strive to follow in the path they marked ojiit. I 
 allude to this only as an example of the many evils that 
 have crept into and became a part of our public life, and 
 with which we have become so lamiliar that they have 
 ceased to terrify us. 
 
 "Vice is a monster of such frightful mien, 
 That to be hated needs but to be seen, 
 But seen too oft, familiar with its face, 
 We first endure, then pity, then embrace." 
 
 Corporate bodies, aggregated wealth, managed and 
 controlled by men of ability and business capacity and 
 experience, anxious to succeed and unscrupulous as to 
 the methods employed, have been the chief agents and 
 
164 
 
 instrumentalities in degrading public morals and lower- 
 ing the standard of public virtue. Alive to the impor- 
 tance of friendly legislation and caring little by what 
 means it is secured, they first select as candidates such 
 men as will be allied to them from interest or principle, 
 and failing in this, such men as are known to be suscep- 
 tible to the persuading influences of the lobby with its 
 known devices and practices. Having secured the nom- 
 ination of such a man as is desifed, no expense is spared 
 and no artifice neglected that will conduce to success. 
 
 Money has not brains, but it can and does command 
 them, and monopolies are organized and perpetuated by 
 men of eminent sagacity and talent, whose sole study 
 and care is to lose no advantage gained and grasp as 
 much more as is possible. Like the children of the 
 horse-leech, their cry is ever, give! give! With them the 
 lust of wealth, the greed of gain, is insatiate, and in its 
 pursuit, honor, conscience, virtue, patriotism aie worth- 
 less delusions, and woe be to him who dare urge any 
 one of these in opposing their demands. They never 
 forget or forgive him who dares be honest and obeys his 
 conscience in the performance of official duty. At the 
 first opportunity such a man is off'ered up as a sacrifice 
 to their Moloch. Ambitious men in all parts of the 
 country have learned that they must either worship at 
 the shrine of this monster or be overwhelmed by its, at 
 present, irresistible force. Where are the statesmen who 
 have been characterized by unflinching integrity and 
 unfaltering courage in the discharge of their official 
 duties? Retired to private life and their places filled by 
 those who are ready to yield unquestioned obedience to 
 their discoverers and their masters. Who that has at 
 heart the honor and welfare of the country can but be 
 pained as he contrasts the men who occupy seats in the 
 highest branch of the legislative department of the Gov- 
 ernment with those who occupied them in the days when 
 brains, not wealth, was considered the requisite qualifi- 
 
165 
 
 cation tor such distinction, when honor, honesty, and 
 capacity were the essential elements of statesmanship ? 
 The lawyers, stockholders, and managers of corporations, 
 the representatives of monopolies, and men whose seats 
 have been procured by the most shameless, unblushing 
 use of money, are largely in the ascendant in that au- 
 gust tribunal. How are the mighty fallen ! 
 
 Well may the intelligent patriot stand appalled at the 
 responsibilities resting upon him and from which he can 
 not escape. If the problem of self-government is not 
 satisfactorily solved by us, its solution will never again 
 be attempted. We undertook its solution under the most 
 favorable circumstances possible. We are descended 
 from those who preferred a home in the wilderness and 
 the companionship of savages with freedom of conscience 
 and personal liberty, to the abodes of civilization where 
 they were subjected to offensive espionage and restraints. 
 The descendants of such men, imbued with the spirit of 
 their fathers, were peculiarly qualified for the work of 
 establishing a free, constitutional government that should 
 be a model for all people and all ages. Such a govern- 
 ment they gave us, blending the greatest freedom with 
 the most wholesome restraints, the amplest exercise of 
 personal liberty with strong, healthy conservatism. Its 
 ability to withstand assaults from without or within has 
 been thoroughly tested and completely exemplified. It 
 has no inherited weakness and to insure its perpetuity it 
 is only necessary to stop the spread of this gangrene of 
 corruption before it reaches a vital part. To this grand 
 and noble work, men of thought and men of action, 
 earnest, educated freemen, who would deserve, retain, 
 and transmit their freedom, must address themselves with 
 a courage and pertinacity that will not recognize or 
 endure defeat. 
 
 The people being the source of all power, and suffrage 
 being generally, almost universally extended, the remedy 
 for all diseases of the body politic must be there applied. 
 
166 
 
 To cleanse and purify our legislative halls we must apply 
 the scrubbing brush and disinfectants to the voters who 
 make legislators. To make public officers realize the fact 
 that they do but administer a public trust, they should 
 be taught that any deviation from the strict line of duty 
 will bring upon them speedy and certain retribution. If 
 the fountain is polluted with the infusoria of corruption, 
 the streams that flow therefrom must be alike tainted. 
 
 The natural instinctive leaning of the masses of the 
 people is in the direction of purity and right. In the 
 expressed wishes and will of the majority, all promptly 
 and cheerfully acquiesce. The great body of our people 
 demand the enforcement of law and to it yield obedience. 
 But here as elsewhere, to the great body of the people 
 life is a continuous, unremitting struggle for existence, 
 and necessity compels the doing of many things which 
 judgment and conscience condemn. The introduction 
 and general use of labor-saving machinery upon our 
 farms as well as in our manufactories and workshops, 
 has seriously injured the laboring people of the country, 
 and thousands of those willing and anxious to work are 
 continuously out of employment and their families on 
 the verge of starvation. When employed, it is generally 
 true that the laborer does not receive his proper share of 
 the fruits of his labor, and hence to obtain the necessaries 
 of life is with him a constant struggle. Thus circum- 
 stanced they are an easy prey for unscrupulous, designing 
 men, who for selfish ends would sacrifice country and 
 posterity. In their necessities present relief overshadows 
 and completely obscures future good. The vote of such 
 a man goes just as far and counts just as much upon the 
 poll and tally-sheet as that of any other man, and this 
 they know who desire benefits at the expense of the public. 
 
 The greatest crime that can be committed in a free 
 government, a government ''of the people, by the people, 
 and for the people," is that act, whatever it may be, which 
 interferes with or prevents a free and honest expression 
 
167 
 
 of the will of the people at the ballot-box. We have 
 laws which, were they enforced, would prevent the con- 
 tinued perpetration of this flagrant crime, at the enormity 
 of which every conscientious man revolts. 
 
 The educated men of the country are largely responsi- 
 ble for the lowering of the standard of public morality 
 which now so seriously threatens the continued existence 
 of our free institutions. The masses look to the educated, 
 intellectual men of the country as the molders of public 
 sentiment and leaders of public opinion. A man of 
 prominence, of intellectual ability and assuming to be 
 honorable and respectable, can exert an influence over 
 the masses a hundred fold greater than that exerted by 
 one of their own number. The more ignorant the man, 
 the more easily influenced. I would not restrict or curtail 
 the right of sufl'rage. Let this most powerful of all 
 weapons of defense remain in the hands of those who 
 from their position and surroundings are most helpless 
 and defenseless, but with the right let them be furnished 
 with the most complete and ample protection in that 
 right. He who by intimidation or corruption, would 
 prevent the free, unrestrained exercise of the rights of 
 any legally qualified citizen, is the worst enemy of the 
 Republic and should be forever excluded from the rights 
 and privileges of citizenship. What American can fail 
 to feel that he is personally disgraced at the methods 
 adopted in the selection of delegates to our political con- 
 ventions, especially in our large cities, and at the scenes 
 witnessed in such political conventions? Men dis- 
 tinguished only for recklessness, lawlessness, or criminal- 
 ity, prepare a delegate ticket containing their own names 
 to the requisite number, and, unless another is placed in 
 antagonism composed of men more lawless, reckless, or 
 criminal than they, it is sure to have a sufficient number 
 of ballots in the box to elect it, even if to do so require a 
 dozen ballots to each voter casting them. And why the 
 great anxiety to be a delegate ? Because of the profit 
 
168 
 
 there is in it. Our best citizens are seldom seen at the 
 polls where delegates are chosen, leaving that most im- 
 portant of all the duties of a citizen to those who are 
 patriotic solely from selfish and personal considerations. 
 A convention composed of such delegates could hardly 
 be expected, under any circumstances, to act wisely or 
 well, and while it is true that at times, as a matter of 
 policy and expediency, good men may be nominated, as 
 a rule nominations go to the highest bidder and men are 
 selected as candidates for positions of public trust whose 
 unfitness for such positions is conclusively shown by 
 the methods resorted to in securing the nomination. It 
 is now scarcely regarded as wrong or disreputable to 
 enter a convention well provided with the cogent and 
 conclusive delegate persuader, money, and the more 
 openly and unblushingly it is used, the more certain is 
 success. He is the greatest and most successful manipu- 
 lator and most deserving of encomium and reward, who 
 can drive the best bargain with delegntions and succeed 
 with the use of the least money. I have not overdrawn 
 or too highly colored this picture. It is one that may be 
 witnessed in the city conventions of any political party, 
 and especially of the party in the ascendency, where a 
 nomination is presumed to be equivalent to an election. 
 
 As an evidence and guaranty of the stability, continu- 
 ance, and strength of free institutions, who would point 
 with pride and confidence to the methods of conducting 
 political campaigns in recent times, or glory in the con- 
 duct of our elections as the means of securing a fair and 
 honest expression of the will of the people who have a 
 right to be heard? An intelligent young Irishman whom 
 I met the evening after a recent election in the city where 
 I reside, said to me : ''If what I have witnessed to-day 
 is a fair sample of your elections and of the practical 
 working of your free institutions, I shall return to Ire- 
 land contented and happy." 
 
 'He is the successful politician who can most success- 
 
169 
 
 fully prevent the honest expression of the popular will|| 
 Deception, fraud, intimidations, importation of voters,' 
 organization of gangs of repeaters, placing reckless, des- 
 perate, and irresponsible armed men at the polls with 
 the badge of office to do partisan work — these are some 
 of the methods adopted for the purpose of securing offices 
 of public trust and responsibility. Who can wonder at 
 the contamination of the public service ? To me it is a 
 matter of surprise that it is so pure and free from taint. 
 
 To remedy these evils, to return again to the integrity, 
 purity, and simplicity of the fathers, will require the earn- 
 est, united efforts of all true, earnest men. I am a parti- 
 san and believe that political parties are necessary and 
 beneficial, but when to be a partisan one must be an 
 apologist and defender of crimes and of criminals, parti- 
 sanship should be subordinate to patriotism. We are too 
 much inclined to adopt as our motto, ''My party, may it 
 always be right, but my party right or wrong." The 
 time has come when there is so little of principle divid- 
 ing party organizations, that we may safely adopt that 
 other and wiser and more patriotic motto, ''My party, 
 may it always be right, but my party only when in the 
 right." Let it be known and understood that in politics 
 as in all other relations of life, "honesty is the best policy," 
 and that the patriotism which subordinates all consider- 
 ations to the country's welfare is an essential qualification 
 for public office. An official who fears his public or pri- 
 vate record, who trembles at the suggestion of an inves- 
 tigation, who attempts to evade the closest scrutiny of 
 any of his acts which in any way affect the public wel- 
 fare, does not deserve the support of any true patriot even 
 though a zealous adherent to party. When selfish, un- 
 scrupulous men are taught that however successful they 
 may be in foisting themselves upon the party as candi- 
 dates, they can not be elected, even though their party 
 may be in the ascendency, the inducement to fraudulent 
 schemes and devices will be taken away. 
 
170 
 
 There is now a manifest and healthy tendency in many 
 parts of the country to independent voting. The inde- 
 pendent voter may be denounced and ridiculed by parti- 
 sans and party organs, but it will yet appear that to them 
 the country owes a debt of gratitude such as is justly due 
 only to its defenders and deliverers. One of the most 
 cheering and promising omens of the future is the fact 
 that there are constant and steady acquisitions to the 
 ranks of the independents. When they shall have 
 become sufficiently numerous to insure the vigorous, un- 
 relenting prosecution of those who are guilty of bribery, 
 fraud, and intimidation at* our elections and in our legis- 
 lative halls, we may confidently expect the ushering in of 
 a brighter day for the Republic. 
 
 The training we have received in this college fits us to 
 become leaders in the great work of reforming the abuses 
 that have crept into and become a part of our political 
 methods. To restore and rehabilitate in our public life, 
 our public offices and legislative halls, courageous and un- 
 flinching virtue, purity, integrity, and patriotism, we 
 must teach those who aspire to be the recipients of public 
 honors and rewards that he who would succeed must 
 come with clean hands, a pure record, and an untarnished 
 reputation ; that no criminal, no violator of law, and no 
 man who obstructs its enforcement shall ever be placed 
 in a position where he can either make or expound the 
 law. Whatever may be the genius, the culture, the ability, 
 or the personal attractions of one who in public life has de- 
 viated from the known path of duty and rectitude, he de- 
 serves severest censure, and whatever may be our partisan 
 prejudices, if we support and encourage him,we do thereby 
 endorse and popularize crooked practices and censurable 
 methods. If we who know the right and falter in its main- 
 tenance, if we who can discriminate between good and evil, 
 hesitate to scorn the evil and to cleave only to that which is 
 good, from whence can we expect our deliverance to come? 
 
 It is, I fear, too true that men who have the learning 
 
171 
 
 and ability lack the courage to become leaders. We 
 palliate crime and apologize for the criminal, fearing lest 
 an honest and manly expression of well founded opinion 
 might prove detrimental to the interests of our party or 
 its candidates. We are conscious of the fact that the 
 only known remedy for malignant tumors is the surgeon's 
 knife promptly applied, and yet we exhibit the hesitation 
 and indecision characteristic of cowards in our treatment 
 of the cancerous sores of the body politic, If we, and 
 those circumstanced as we are, falter and hesitate, others 
 will do the work and receive the rewards. 
 
 The longer I live the more sincere and earnest is my 
 thanksgiving to Him who controls the destinies of men 
 and of nations, that I have been permitted to live in this 
 country at this time and participate in events so pregnant 
 with momentous results as those of the past few years 
 and of the present. The future, though to us unknown, 
 we can confidently predict will be what we make it. God 
 works through human agencies and instrumentalities, 
 and in all our past history His hand can be distinctly 
 traced in bringing forward the right men at the 
 right time to work His soverign will. My belief in a 
 glorious destiny for this country is unfaltering. May the 
 alumni of this college be ever found steadfast and 
 immovable in the advocacy and defense of all measures 
 designed to establish and perpetuate a pure and incor- 
 ruptible public service, and a clean, untainted ballot-box. 
 Let it not be truly said of us that we were unequal to the 
 great work to which we have been called. Let the alumni 
 celebrating this semi-centennial annniversary enter upon 
 this grand and noble work with such zeal, ardor, and 
 enthusiasm that those who celebrate the centennial anni- 
 versary may find our governmental structure clean, pure, 
 and spotless in all its parts, and every officer conscious of 
 the fact that he is vested with a sacred trust, for the 
 proper administration of which he will be held to a strict 
 account. 
 
POEM BEFORE THE ALUMNI. 
 
 THE OLD AND THE NEW, OR CHANGES OF HALF A CENTURY. 
 By Rev. C. E. Lindsey, D. D. 
 
 Fifty years seems an adequate time, 
 For poet to build the lofty rhyme, 
 But in a task that's deferred so long. 
 The theme may be better than the song. 
 Andrew Jackson was President when, 
 Some here to-day were much younger men. 
 The ordered seasons still come and go. 
 Yon river maintains its changeless flow, 
 But the once dark locks are mixed with gray. 
 The hearts are sobered that once were gay. 
 The whistle and song are silent now. 
 Deep wrinkles furrow the once smooth brow, 
 And swift feet, — half a century back. 
 Move slowly along life's beaten track. 
 
 Fifty years! — are we half so wise 
 At their close, — as when we saw their rise? 
 What knowledge profound, how wide our view. 
 Could we know all once we thought we knew! 
 Fifty years! they have taken us down, 
 Shaken the sceptre, and dimmed the crown. 
 And taught us a thousand doubts and fears, 
 That never disturbed our youthful years. 
 Yet such as we are, with a hearty will 
 Doing our work, or well, or ill, 
 
173 
 
 And striving life's duties to fulfill, 
 
 Now nearing the goal, — we'll not complain, 
 
 That we can't begin the race again. 
 
 Still can we see through memory's eye, 
 Many a scene of the days gone by. 
 'Tis fifty years since round yonder bend. 
 Two lads were nearing their journey's end. 
 'Twas early spring, — from their fetters free. 
 These streams ran full to the Southern Sea, 
 Bearing to millions the ample stores, 
 Gathered by toil from their fertile shores. 
 The hills shone clear in the evening light. 
 In verdurous robes with fringes white. 
 Away to the South the forests rolled 
 Their billows, tinged by the sunset's gold. 
 While here reposed in its quiet nest. 
 The sweetest village in all the West. 
 
 One of those lads, for many a day 
 Has slept 'neath the sands of Virgin Bay, 
 The other has come to meet you here. 
 And take your hand, this fiftieth year. 
 
 A sturdy, liberty-loving band. 
 
 Made the first homes in this pleasant land. 
 
 Sprung from the good old New England stock. 
 
 Wise and prudent, yet firm as a rock. 
 
 Here they planted their germinal state, 
 
 (The year was seventeen eighty-eight,) 
 
 And opened the soil to sun and breeze. 
 
 By clearing away the forest trees. 
 
 As the axe resounded, day by day. 
 
 Those ancient giants melted away. 
 
 And nobody singing " Woodman Spare," 
 
 Hill, valley, and plain were stript so bare. 
 
 That children who love a bit of shade. 
 
174 
 
 Must fill the wide gaps their fathers made. 
 " Our Blockhouse," said grandfather Nye, 
 " Was a handy thing; I'll tell you why:" 
 Whenever Indians came about. 
 We po2:)ped in, and our guns popped out. 
 Finding it thus, they stayed in the woods, 
 Seldom molesting us or our goods." 
 Justice, and caution William Penn 
 Used in his dealings with savage men. 
 And this, no doubt, was the reason why. 
 They passed his peaceful settlements by. 
 When hunting after the white man's life. 
 With the tomahawk and scalping knife. 
 Some boys love to be fooling around, 
 Whenever a hornet's nest is found. 
 Stirring those hot little chaps on wings, 
 With stones, and sticks, and various things. 
 And promptly getting their change in stings. 
 Other boys keep a little retired. 
 The moment they see those missiles fired. 
 And they are the boys to be admired. 
 
 One who has fought and suffered for years. 
 
 For freedom, is apt to have his fears. 
 
 They wished to dwell where no captive's sigh 
 
 Should vex the ear, as the breeze swept by: 
 
 Where no clank of iron fetters grim, 
 
 Should turn to discord their sabbath hymn. 
 
 This firm resolve, like a righteous leaven. 
 
 Lay deep in the act of eighty-seven. 
 
 And made the soil of the North West free. 
 
 By an irreversible decree. 
 
 Scanty time can a pioneer find. 
 
 To cultivate the graces of mind. 
 
 He may have heart, and he may have head, 
 
 But his is the strife for daily bread; 
 
 To make in the wilderness — a home: 
 
175 
 
 He leaves the rest for the years to come. 
 Training his children in virtue's ways, 
 He trusts to their acts to speak his praise, 
 And now that they sleep in honored graves. 
 And over their dust the cypress waves, 
 The church and the college here have sprnng. 
 On the spot where once their axes rung; 
 And, coming from regions far and near. 
 We, pilgrims of learning, gather here. 
 To laud their deeds, with reason (and rhyme), 
 And strengthen hope by their faith sublime. 
 Search as you may through the distant past. 
 For the wise and the worthy, first and last. 
 For great examples you need not roam, 
 You can find your heroes nearer home. 
 
 The hour, and the cause w^hich brings us here. 
 Recall to our minds, my brethren dear. 
 Those noble souls whose foresight sure. 
 Wrought out a w^ork that shall long endure. 
 Our blessings seldom have their birth. 
 As exhalations rise from the earth. 
 But oftener earthward are they sent. 
 Like light from the heavenly firmament. 
 These goodly structures we look upon, 
 Are the prayers and toils of men now gone. 
 The tree they planted has widely spread; 
 We pluck the fruit, and enjoy the shade. 
 'Twas theirs to contrive, to plan, to think, 
 How to dig the wells from which we drink. 
 God gives them rest; — but this kindled light. 
 Shall dispel the shades of error's night, 
 And shine aloft o'er the sea of years. 
 Till darkness has fled, and day appears. 
 Flown are the visions of wealth and fame. 
 Vanished the spell of a mighty name. 
 But the good man's works shall never cease; 
 They follow him to the land of peace. 
 
176 
 
 Are there here, to-day, some aged men. 
 
 Who have passed their three score years and ten, 
 
 And sit with us in the evening glow 
 
 That touches the hill-tops crowned with snow? 
 
 O well has the great Lawgiver said: 
 
 " Thou shalt rise up for the hoary head, 
 
 And honor the face of the aged man. 
 
 Who hath overlived the common span." 
 
 Then how much more, when with locks of gray, 
 
 A crown of glory in wisdom's way, 
 
 The old look back, ere they strike the tent 
 
 For the final march, — on life well spent, 
 
 And turn a serene, untroubled eye. 
 
 From scenes that fade, to a home that's nigh. 
 
 Veterans! We greet you with joy once more! 
 
 Long may you linger with us, before 
 
 The voice of the Master — who knows best — 
 
 Welcomes you to the heavenly rest. 
 
 O many a time in his after life. 
 
 Wearied with labor, and worn with strife, 
 
 The scholar sinks to his couch at night. 
 
 But his soul on wings of dreams takes flight. 
 
 A voice from the past he plainly hears. 
 
 Soundless to all but his watchful ears, 
 
 Calling him back to that distant shore. 
 
 His mortal footsteps shall tread no more. 
 
 Again, at a most untimely hour. 
 
 He hears the bell from the college tower. 
 
 Waken from slumber those sons of toil. 
 
 Who have hardly quenched the midnight oil. 
 
 Because a perverse and cruel fate. 
 
 Always condems them to study late. 
 
 At that sound, — the dreamer starts; but lo! 
 
 'Twas a bell rung fifty years ago! 
 
 And yet it sends him forth a roamer 
 
 Among the classic shades of Homer. 
 
177 
 
 Along the shore the pale priest passes, 
 
 Regardless Kwniaton Thallasses. 
 
 Old Euclid's figures, lines and angles. 
 
 Seem strangely decked with beads and bangles; 
 
 He dreams that thus he's no objections. 
 
 Even to a dose of conic sections. 
 
 Then higher, wilder seems to float. 
 
 Upon a flying asymptote. 
 
 That bell once more ! with a fearful yawn, 
 
 He plunges to meet the coming dawn; 
 
 Then out at the door, and down the stair. 
 
 Rumbles and grumbles to morning prayer. 
 
 Ah, those were the times that tried men's soles ^ 
 
 And their uppers too, when they called the rolls. 
 
 Making it sure as nails in the ark. 
 
 That no missing man will miss his mark. 
 
 The Tutor on high, from his curule chair. 
 
 Calmly surveyed the bright regions where 
 
 'Twas easy to see by lighted lamps 
 
 The good boys— w^here were the missing scamps? 
 
 That would puzzle a lawyer to tell; 
 
 Some imagined they didn't feel well, 
 
 Others laid all the blame on the bell. 
 
 (But this was most unrighteously said; 
 
 Sam Hall rang it to waken the dead.) 
 
 One wag declared himself " indisposed," 
 
 Adding — "to rise" — when the book was closed. 
 
 Juniors! be thankful that, in your day. 
 
 Going to prayers you can see your way. 
 
 Yet, once in the chapel, and service begun. 
 
 There was an end of frolic and fun, 
 
 And faces wore the serious air. 
 
 Which well becometh the place of prayer. 
 
 Then a hymn was sung, and all joined in, 
 
 Led by the strains of a violin. 
 
 The music may not have been •' high art; " 
 
 Still it was " praise" from a thankful heart. 
 
178 
 
 Shall not the Muse a few warm tears shed, 
 Over the graves of our early dead ? 
 Gone from the living, they yet are here; 
 Memory heeds not the pall nor bier; 
 Beameth upon us each well known face; 
 Sitteth each form in its wonted place; 
 Soundeth the loud word spoken of yore. 
 When the strong hand smote upon the door. 
 Full of bright hopes, till — son'owful day! — 
 The sweet tones faltered and died away, 
 And the young life vanished from our sight, 
 As meteors leave obscurer night. 
 To call of duty or trump of fame, 
 Never shall answer that silent name! 
 Yet, as the stars which rise not here. 
 Brighten the skies of some grander sphere. 
 So the friends from our side withdrawn. 
 Bathe in the light of some cloudless dawn ; 
 And O may it be, when life is o'er. 
 Gathered with them on that shining shore. 
 We shall know, and love them all once more. 
 
 Various things have been sung or said. 
 
 By some ancient teachers, long since dead. 
 
 Had Adam properly used his Cain, 
 
 The other, Abel, had not been slain; 
 
 Nor the slayer, with the brand of God, 
 
 Wandered away to the land of Nod. 
 
 Solomon thought that the measures mild. 
 
 Which spared the young sapling, spoiled the child. 
 
 Guided by such authorities, all 
 
 The race of teachers after the fall, 
 
 Went in for measures sturdy and strong. 
 
 And plied the hickory loud and long. 
 
 They were sons of God^ and worshiped force ; 
 
 Down to the water they led the horse; 
 
 They led him down to the very brink. 
 
 And then, whatever the horse might think, 
 
 Held his head under, and made him drink. 
 
179 
 
 They all conceived of the human mind 
 As pulp, and the body as its rind, 
 And thought that to reach the part within, 
 The readiest course was through the skin. 
 And so they taught in a striking way. 
 The lore and the learning of their day. 
 "Pure mathematics," when thus "applied", 
 They reckoned most certain to abide; 
 While rules of grammar, and gems of thought, 
 Would be recalled by each tender spot. 
 Their system- — it cracked the hardest nuts. 
 And their works came out with many cuts. 
 
 Could it be thought that any young man. 
 
 Would object to such a charming plan. 
 
 Where teachers bestowed a world of fains 
 
 On their backs, — to stimulate their byains? 
 
 They did object; they cheekily said, 
 
 That as for coming out " deep read^"* 
 
 Through being kept long in water hot, 
 
 A lobster might; but a boy would not. 
 
 Knowledge (quoth they) comes of reflection. 
 
 Not through hypodermic injection. 
 
 In short, they thought mind seldom grew 
 
 By beating its matter black and blue; 
 
 And this new idea at length prevailed,. 
 
 And the young fry ceased from being whaled; 
 
 So that, in time, the lithe rattan 
 
 Gave place to the voluntary plan. 
 
 Our early instructors left their mark 
 In the growing tree, and not in the bark. 
 Sober in judgment; grave of speech; 
 With adequate learning; apt to teach; 
 They were not reared in 'the tents of ease. 
 Nor cradled upon dame Fortune's knees. 
 But, each for himself by service passed 
 To the quarter-deck from before the mast. 
 They knew what tough work the man must do. 
 
180 
 
 Who has to paddle his own canoe. 
 When youthful mariners sought this strand, 
 To them they offered a helping hand, 
 And sent them forth on the voyage, stored 
 With all the learning they'd take on board. 
 Never did any man's caste or creed 
 Discount, with them, his worthier deed. 
 And of their pupils many will rise. 
 To call them counsellors safe and wise. 
 Their work is done; they have passed away; 
 Their faithfulness lives with us to-day. 
 
 Their system was built on moral force : 
 Down to the water they led the horse. 
 But if to drink he firmly declined. 
 They sent him to gi'ass till he changed his mind. 
 The faith that in them such good fruit bore. 
 Was Calvinisiic^ down to the core. 
 Regardless of heresy or schism, 
 They stood by Westminister catechism. 
 Just as a gunner sticks to his gun ; 
 Nor were they the men to fire and run. 
 The amunition which they preferred, 
 Came from the arsenal of God's word. 
 And standing in the track of their shot, 
 A man must dodge it, or quit the spot. 
 Positive doctrines that will not bend. 
 Are sure to 'hold the fort' in the end. 
 And such as these have always shown 
 A sturdy frame, and a stiff back-bone: 
 Their power has been proved by deeds sublime, 
 As I could relate, if I had time. 
 
 Western mind takes a practical turn. 
 The young men vv^ho came here, came to learn. 
 Having no time nor cash to waste, 
 School-boys' pranks were not much to their taste. 
 Hazing^ of late so popular grown. 
 
181 
 
 Was to those innocent souls unknown. 
 Lazy students who wanted a row, 
 Seldom troubled a man from the plow, 
 Hanging on tight when she made her jumps. 
 And lifting over stones and stumps; 
 Some youthful giant of six feet, two. 
 Wearing a number ten boot or shoe, 
 (A lad like Thomas Ewing would do,) 
 Who would quietly open his door, 
 Pile them in heaps on the entry floor. 
 Then mildly ask: "are there any more?" — 
 Hazing such is a perilous charge, 
 And calls for a contract much too large. 
 To gain distinction, a safer plan 
 Is to "watch out" for the six-foot-man. 
 And take away his prize — if you can. 
 
 Elective studies! seductive phrase! 
 
 But never heard in those early days. 
 
 No president took the trouble then. 
 
 Tenderly to inquire of young men 
 
 Whether they wouldn't prefer to drop Greek, 
 
 And practice boat-racing twice a week; 
 
 Or told them, if Latin proved a bore. 
 
 That they need not have it any more ; 
 
 Or hinted that prayers and songs of praise. 
 
 Were relics of less enlightened days. 
 
 For our election was made so sure. 
 
 That we never dreamed of any cure. 
 
 But blindly did what we w^ere told, 
 
 In those new days, now growing old. 
 
 At ne'er a meeting in the campus. 
 
 Did we resolve no rules should cramp us; 
 
 Nor send committees in to tender 
 
 Terms of conditional surrender. 
 
 When we differed from the powers that be, 
 
 They offered conditions, and not we. 
 
 'Twas awful thus our minds to fetter. 
 
182 
 
 But then, you see, we knew no better, 
 
 Than to imagine the long tried plan. 
 
 For making a boy into a man. 
 
 Was still the most effectual way: 
 
 That who would command, must first obey. 
 
 Heroes and statesmen of world-wide fame, 
 
 Had to submit to the very same. 
 
 'Tis said King James got many a tannin' 
 
 From his Scotch tutor, George Buchanan. 
 
 Poets, philosophers, wits, divines. 
 
 Performed their duties, — or paid their fines. 
 
 Great Milton's genius was not nipt. 
 
 Because at college he was whipt. 
 
 Submission? Babington Macaulay 
 
 Was guilty of this self-same folly. 
 
 Had that snarling cynic, Tom Carlyle, 
 
 Been sent to some stiff old school awhile. 
 
 Where the love of man, and fear of God, 
 
 Were promoted by a birchen rod, 
 
 He might have learned much better breeding. 
 
 And his " remains " been fragrant — reading. 
 
 What history tells that General Grant 
 
 Ever answered, " I won't and I can't," 
 
 When ordered to take some bristling fort. 
 
 Or make a swamp his summer resort? 
 
 That was a long head, all will agree. 
 
 Which marched through Georgia, down to the sea. 
 
 Is William Tecumseh honored less. 
 
 For taking his orders from U. S.? 
 
 When armed secession had done its worst. 
 And the cloud long black with treason — burst; 
 When rebels fired on their country's flag, 
 And hoisted the new Confederate rag; — 
 The sound of that gun in thunder broke, 
 And the giant from his slumbers woke. 
 Little the ruflfian who did the deed. 
 Knew to what issues his shot should speed! 
 
183 
 
 Far over the North its echoes rolled, 
 From Pilgrim's rock to the Gate of Gold ; 
 Shaking the cities with sulphurous hreath; 
 Ploughing furrows for harvests of death; 
 Calling from work-shops and lonely farms, 
 The toilers of peace to war's alarms; 
 Startling the stillness of wood and glen, 
 With neigh of steed, and the tramp of men; 
 Rousing alternate hopes and fears; 
 Drenching the land with blood and tears; 
 Never to cease till our flag should wave. 
 Over a country without a slave. 
 
 Happily ignorant of all this. 
 
 Round Sumter's walls there rose such a hiss; 
 
 Such swelling of heads with empty brag; 
 
 Such spitting of venom over the flag; 
 
 The rattle-snakes were so wild with joy, 
 
 A tanner heard them in Illinois. 
 
 Now when he perceived what they were at. 
 
 He left his hides in the tanning vat. 
 
 And went to the front one lucky day, 
 
 Just to inquire in a business way. 
 
 Of the folks at headquarters, whether 
 
 Anything could be done in leather. 
 
 They gave him a job to try his hand. 
 
 On the Tennessee and Cumberland, 
 
 And he tanned so hard and tanned so fast. 
 
 That the toughest hides grew soft at last. 
 
 And although made of obstinate stuff. 
 
 After four years, they had had enough. 
 
 The cannon that roared round Sumter's walls. 
 
 Flashed luridly into college halls. 
 
 The student saw, 'mid the shadow^s dim. 
 
 The bust of Pallas frown upon him. 
 
 Was it the lamp's reflected beam, 
 
 Or did those eyes with lightnings gleam? 
 
184 
 
 The spear in her mailed hand seems to shake, 
 
 And from marble lips the goddess spake. 
 
 " Boy, in the days of which you read, 
 
 The men who lived were men indeed. 
 
 Think how at honor's trumpet calls. 
 
 The Greek host encamped around Troy's walls. 
 
 What heroes bold, in that long fight. 
 
 Sank swift to the shades of endless night! 
 
 By the deep they sleep, on that lone shore: 
 
 Their deeds singeth Fame forevermore! 
 
 Bore not the Spartan to the field, 
 
 " This, or upon this," with his shield ? 
 
 When did the Roman ever flinch, 
 
 Or of his country bate an inch. 
 
 Till peace his eagle standards furled, 
 
 And Rome was mistress of the world ? 
 
 And thou ! — is not thy land to thee. 
 
 More dear than lands beyond the sea? 
 
 Why linger here, at ease, my son. 
 
 When freedom's conflict has begun ? 
 
 Close up the book ; lay by the pen ; 
 
 March with thy patriot countrymen: 
 
 The gown unto thy sword must yield, 
 
 When duty summons to the field." 
 
 So spake a voice from the mighty dead ; 
 
 The student stared ; but the vision fled ; 
 
 Only the marble cold and still: — 
 
 But through his heart passed a fiery thrill. 
 
 And with the stirring roll of the drum. 
 
 Another and louder voice said: "Come! 
 
 Hearest thou not, boy, thy mother's call ? 
 
 Into the ranks of the Union fall ; 
 
 Proclaim the tidings from sea to sea, 
 
 That this is the year of jubilee". 
 
 When Southward rolled the glorious wave 
 Of unskilled valor, the land to save. 
 High on its glittering crest of foam. 
 
185 
 
 Were borne the darlings of many a home: 
 
 Tenderly reared, — now hurried afar, 
 
 To plunge in the waving tide of war. 
 
 How bravely those striplings fought — too well 
 
 History answers for me to tell. 
 
 From the rocky ramparts of Bull's Run, 
 
 Till rebellion fired its latest gun; 
 
 In many a valley of the slain. 
 
 On many a red, ensanguined plain. 
 
 Those student youths in combat bled. 
 
 And left on every field their dead. 
 
 Even now, — their tortured bodies fill 
 
 Thy gloomy grave-yard, Andersonville ! 
 
 They shared in Shiloh's desperate fight, 
 
 Where carnage raged from morn till night; 
 
 They toiled in Vieksburg's fiery siege, 
 
 Climbed the steep sides of Mission Ridge, 
 
 On Lookout's top with Hooker fought. 
 
 When boasting Bragg was napping caught; 
 
 Where Sherman laid his lion's paw 
 
 On the wild hights of Kenesaw; 
 
 Where, on Red River, T. K. Smith 
 
 Beat back the Rebs. with power and pith ; 
 
 In short, — you'll find, if you look with care. 
 
 That when there was ought to do or dare. 
 
 The omnipresent student was there! 
 
 Student^ I say, although it might be 
 
 Long since he took his college A. B.; 
 
 For the true scholar keeps while he lives, 
 
 The impress his alma mater gives: 
 
 Low in the valley, or high on the hill. 
 
 He is her son and a student still. 
 
 Since that exciting, eventful day. 
 The busy years have glided away. 
 But uneffaced on the rolls of fame, 
 Stands many a youthful patriot's name. 
 From hearts that loved them they perished not, 
 
186 
 
 And where they sleep is a sacred spot. 
 Ever the fla^ of the free shall wave, 
 Over the known or the unnamed grave, 
 Of him who life for his country gave. 
 
 Reclining at home, on peaceful shelf, 
 
 I was called to the toils of war, — myself! 
 
 The drafts our way grew so deadly strong, 
 
 That even parsons were swept along. 
 
 And my name appeared upon a list. 
 
 Of folks to be ground for honor's grist. 
 
 So, repairing to the field of Mars, 
 
 I sought for a man with stripes or stars. 
 
 Inquiring for whom, a sentry gruff 
 
 Growled : ''''In a months you' II see stars enough.^'' 
 
 Then a captain shouted from his tent: 
 
 "Prepare to march with your regiment. 
 
 We are ordered to McClellan's aid; 
 
 (He is fighting meanwhile — with a spade). 
 
 But you don't look like a man who'd shoot. 
 
 And if not, where is your substitute?" 
 
 "Captain, I answered, I really hope 
 
 Yon'll not tie me with too short a rope. 
 
 I never have volunteered before ; 
 
 I am loth to spill eveij rebel gore. 
 
 And don't you think that it might be wise, 
 
 To make some sort of a — compromise? 
 
 "Ah, I expected a change of heart. 
 
 About the time that you had to start. 
 
 The parsons began it, that's what they did. 
 
 But of the fighting want to be rid. 
 
 With you, my friend, it will never agree 
 
 To ' double quick ' with light infantry. 
 
 You're a man of weight j your place should be, 
 
 Along with the siege artillery; 
 
 Or in some fortress stanch and strong. 
 
 Where duties are short, and rations long." 
 
 *' You think then, captain, two hundred pound, 
 
187 
 
 Will hinder my getting over the ground; 
 But when the bugle sounds a retreat^ 
 You'll see one soldier spry on his feet." 
 The Captain smiled; " My clerical friend, 
 You'll pr'aps do better than you intend; 
 But stay; before you fully engage, 
 I'd like to ask your Rev'ence's age.'''* 
 " What if I have but a month to serve? 
 From the claims of duty I'll not sw^erve. 
 Much may be done in a month, you know; 
 I'm called to the war, and I'm bound to go; 
 And I think,- when once / take the field, 
 In less than a month the foe will yield." 
 But sadly the captain shook his head ; 
 "We shall find the war ' no joke^ " he said. 
 Prophetic words! I thought of them when, 
 He bravely fell at the head of his men, 
 And ended with his parting breath, 
 A Christian's life, by a hero's death. 
 This was the nearest I ever came. 
 To smelling powder, or earning — fame. 
 
 One thing has sorely troubled my mind. 
 Since I left these classic halls behind. 
 And that as ruthless catalogues show. 
 Was more than — several years ago. 
 In college, it almost brought the tears. 
 And no solution yet appears. 
 'Twas nothing I did, or failed to do; 
 I've repented of both; — and so have you. 
 Not that I couldn't employ my time. 
 With something better than idle rhyme. 
 The foolish things I wrote in that way, 
 Prepared me for this eventful day. 
 'Twas a deeper mystery to me, 
 Than the closest open polar sea. 
 A secret harder to discover. 
 Than mind of maid by anxious lover. 
 
188 
 
 Many a time, when my work was dohe, 
 I sat, like old Caspar, in the sun, 
 And pondered this matter o'er and o'er, 
 Till it became a ponderous bore. 
 And then I rose up and went away. 
 To ponder again some other day. 
 But when I perceived that all must fail. 
 As Plesiosaurus with his tail. 
 Knocked Iguanadon over the head, 
 (Thus strangely do geologists talk. 
 Of fossils found in the lower chalk,) 
 My hopes of writing a book fell dead. 
 A loss to publishers, by the way, 
 Of eighty-seven per cent we'll say. 
 I have not a doubt, my brethren dear, 
 Plenty of gentlemen sitting here. 
 Could solve this riddle or mystery. 
 If I'd tell them what it is, — you see. 
 
 For where is the man with soul so dead. 
 
 That unto himself he has not said, 
 
 " The key to knowledge is in my head "? 
 
 And where is the man with a proper pride, 
 
 Who hasn't some theory cut and dried, 
 
 For straight'ning all things that crooked grow, 
 
 In the world above, or world below ? 
 
 But just as a preacher can always choose. 
 
 What he will say to the hearers in pews; 
 
 Since even those in the very first row, 
 
 Can do nothing worse than get up and go; 
 
 While, though they may think it — "all in his eye," 
 
 They have not the smallest chance to reply: — 
 
 So, gentlemen, now, I have the floor. 
 
 And don't intend to open the door 
 
 To any discussion, wild and free. 
 
 For fear that we might not all agree. 
 
 Besides which, — in the limited time. 
 
 You have devoted to hearing rhyme. 
 
189 
 
 You may be quite sure I won't propose, 
 To switch off your minds to common prose, 
 Although, like a mound^ some subject rose. 
 
 Could some warrior start with a bound, 
 Forth from the dust of yonder mound. 
 Or priests and people long turned to clay, 
 March up again through that " Covert Way'''' ; 
 What words could express their wonder deep. 
 Waking from that Rip Van Winkle sleep? 
 As, standing upon their grand plateau. 
 They gazed around on the scene below, 
 Must it not seem that their gods had hurled. 
 Into these valleys another world? 
 And if less than this the change appears. 
 To us who've been absent thirty years. 
 Yet in this age and wonderful land. 
 Where hours and changes go hand in hand. 
 Ten years transform the landscape more 
 Than centuries did in days of yore. 
 Thus we find it this fiftieth year; — 
 The old has vanished! the new is here! 
 This quiet village, with grass-grown streets. 
 With primitive ways, and green retreats. 
 And room enough, and infinite space; — 
 Alas, it has gone; — and in its place. 
 Time has a flourishing city made, 
 Alive with bustle, and keen for trade! 
 New dwellings and railways greet the sight. 
 And folks make money here, day and night. 
 But in the year eighteen thirty-five. 
 People were not quite so much alive. 
 Tradesmen by daylight were brisk and bland. 
 The nimble sixpence was in demand; 
 But over the town when darkness spread. 
 And business seemed to be rather dead. 
 They shut up the stores, and — went to bed; 
 Sleeping all night, the just man's sleep. 
 
190 
 
 Till over the hills the sun did peep. 
 
 No burglar's alarm broke their repose, 
 
 And who the police were, no man knows. 
 
 A drunken man was a rarer sight. 
 
 Than a blackbird clothed with plumage white, 
 
 And if there was a liquor saloon. 
 
 It certainly shunned the glare of noon, 
 
 Hiding itself in some dusky hole, 
 
 Even as the subterranean mole, 
 
 Burroweth downward toward — sheol. 
 
 Passing along through these streets one day, 
 I saw an old man across the way, 
 A carpenter armed with axe and twine, 
 Hewing a timber down to the line. 
 A serious minded man he was, 
 Reasoning wp from effect to cause; 
 A man whose intellect keen, though rough. 
 Bade him eschew a priori stuff. 
 "Father," I said, "you are growing old. 
 Upon that broad-axe relax your hold; 
 For sixty years you have done your best, 
 'Tis time that you had a little rest". 
 "Young man, would you many ills avoid. 
 Keep always busy and well employed. 
 The curse of our labor, since the Fall, 
 Has become a blessing to us all. 
 The evils of life we cannot shun. 
 But Fd rather meet them one by one. 
 There are two with which I couldn't agree. 
 If both should come together on me. 
 And these are old age — and poverty." 
 "Deacon," I asked, (the office he held, 
 But with its importance never swelled,) 
 "Your thinking powers are wide awake; 
 Blunders in logic you seldom make; 
 Your words are like a well mortised joint. 
 They fit the subject and come to the point; 
 
191 
 
 Where did you get such a level head? 
 
 Tell me, Deacon, what hooks you have read". 
 
 "They were not many," the deacon said; 
 
 "Chances for learning, when I was a boy, 
 
 Were what few young people could enjoy; 
 
 And" — pointing college-ward with his square — 
 
 "We had not any like those up there. 
 
 The things I learned in a rambling way, 
 
 Were gathered up piecemeal, day by day. 
 
 Being debarred from library shelves. 
 
 We had to try to think for ourselves. 
 
 The books we read were very few, 
 
 But we read them often, through and through; 
 
 Read them over and over again, 
 
 'Till the author's meaning grew quite plain. 
 
 The chief that I had, I got by heart. 
 
 And of my thinking they formed a part. 
 
 My library was not much to view; 
 
 The Bible and Shakspeare were the two. 
 
 That from beginning to end I knew." 
 
 O wise old Christian, whose thoughtful face. 
 
 Beams on me still with a saintly grace; 
 
 Whose life of labor, sublime and grand 
 
 Through faith, — no sceptic could understand: 
 
 Of learning profound, although no clerk; 
 
 Putting thy conscience into thy work; 
 
 Blameless example that closed the lips 
 
 Of men on the watch for halts and slips; 
 
 Misers may toil their millions to save, 
 
 And banners over conquerors wave; 
 
 My humble tribute lies on thy grave. 
 
 This modern structure in which we meet, 
 In all its appointments trim and neat, 
 Is type of the new in aisle and seat. 
 The ancient temple was well enough, 
 Though some things therein were rather rough ; 
 But while there was nothing much amiss. 
 
192 
 
 It could not pretend to viie with this. 
 
 And the worshipers assembled here, 
 
 Ought surely to read their title clear 
 
 To mansions in the skies, — nor fear 
 
 Above their sins and doubts to rise. 
 
 And sorrows, — and wipe their weeping eyes. 
 
 Whether you are more devout to-day. 
 
 Than your fathers were, — I cannot say; 
 
 But this one thing I declare and know, 
 
 That in the worship of long ago. 
 
 When parson Wickes in the pulpit stood, 
 
 The preaching was fair, — the singing good; 
 
 For I remember a long, bright row 
 
 Of girls and boys in the choir, — you know. 
 
 While flute and base-viol flourished strong. 
 
 As 'we sailed in through the Gates of song. 
 
 In our very best style we did the praise, 
 
 While parson he tried the cross to raise. 
 
 And some who sat in the old old church then, 
 
 Seemed to my vision like mighty men; 
 
 They loomed with characters large and grand, 
 
 Princes and potentates of this land. 
 
 Woodbridge, and Mills, and Putnam, and Nye, 
 
 Are names that live in my memory. 
 
 And I'd give something, could I turn back. 
 
 Along life's dusty and arid track. 
 
 To welcome once more life's morning glow, 
 
 And pray with those saints of long ago. 
 
 Why should juvenile students be born. 
 To 'roll in clover' and 'feed in corn'; 
 Or, in other words, when a college is done^ 
 Instead of being but just begun ? 
 On yonder hill, the sights to be seen 
 Might turn an old boy with envy green, 
 Had not Time hindered all such display, 
 By washing the green out with the gray. 
 
193 
 
 And when the catalogue you explore, 
 
 Why do these need a dozen or more 
 
 Professors, when we had only four? 
 
 Isn't it plain that there's something dense. 
 
 About these boys of the present tense? 
 
 Or why should they, while manhood reaching, 
 
 Require such quantities of teaching? 
 
 But if it is true, as I've heard say, 
 
 A man who died the other day. 
 
 Left our college some " very hard cash," 
 
 I hope the trustees will not be rash. 
 
 And run that legacy all to smash. 
 
 Buying new^ books, and buildings, and things. 
 
 Finding, too late, that riches have wings; 
 
 But let that money accumulate. 
 
 At some good round, usurious rate. 
 
 Watching it carefully all the while, 
 
 'Till it has grown to a stately pile. 
 
 And so, in some happy by and by. 
 
 When that pile has swelled to figures high, 
 
 " Our college," from obligations free. 
 
 Shall become a university \ 
 
 Sweeping this valley from shore to shore, 
 
 With several thousand students or more. 
 
 'Tis not my business, I'll confess, . 
 
 The undergraduates to address. 
 
 Advice is cheap; and all I can say 
 
 To the lucky student of to-day, 
 
 Is that, for mine^ there's nothing to pay. 
 
 A better chance to 'improve the mind'. 
 
 Than here is found is hard to find; 
 
 And he who has the requisite grit. 
 
 Will be sure to make the most of it. 
 
 Lay your foundation broad and deep, 
 
 (But not when you ought to be asleep,) 
 
 Your house of learning will stand the strain, 
 
 And you'll not have to build it again. 
 
194 
 
 There was a clock hung on a wall, 
 
 Whose motto often I recall, 
 
 (And I wish that, in my school boy days, 
 
 I had learned the lesson it conveys,) 
 
 The wall of Phillip's Academy, 
 
 In letters large that all might see. 
 
 Every hour from the hour of nine. 
 
 The hands seemed pointing to that line; 
 
 And as each tick of the clock was heard, 
 
 It seemed to emphasize each word. 
 
 Whenever the student turned his head. 
 
 To watch the moments as they fled, 
 
 On the old clock's face these words he read: 
 
 '-'-Toutk is the seed time of life^'' they said. 
 
 Fathers and brethren, my task is done; 
 Please forgive an occasional pun; 
 That was a habit formed in my youth. 
 Which pungent satire and stern reproof. 
 Failed, alas, to eradicate; 
 Once formed, like the iron laws of fate. 
 It masters alike the small and great. 
 But I hope tKat some things I have said. 
 May touch the heaft, though they miss the head. 
 And if I have pushed things to extremes. 
 Filling your ears with visions and dreams. 
 All I ask is, you won't complain. 
 But try your erring brother again. 
 Appoint me poet centennial year ; 
 As sure as I'm living I'll be here. 
 To meet such of you as shall appear, 
 And then, — as I am a living man, 
 I'll do the thing better, if I can. 
 And now, farewell ! 'tis a parting word, 
 In our changing world full often heard ; 
 But when from these earthly fetters free, 
 We'll hold an eternal jubilee. 
 
After Dinner Public Meeting, 
 
 AT CITY HALL, WEDNESDAY AFTERNOON, 
 Hon. a. T. Goshorn in the Chair. 
 
 Gen. Goshorn spoke as follows: 
 
 Ladies and Gentlemen: — The Alumni were Invited to 
 dinner this afternoon under the impression that the usual 
 speech-making and brotherly greetings would take place 
 around the dinner table ; but instead we find ourselves in this 
 commodious town-hall about to engage in more formal pro- 
 ceedings, perhaps with more than the accustomed dignity, but 
 I trust with no less earnestness and good cheer. I assure you 
 that when I say I am embarrassed in the presence of so many 
 beautiful ladies, I only voice the feelings of these timid gentle- 
 men about me on the stage, several of whom, further along, 
 I shall command to stand before you and apologize for their 
 presence here in their own language. 
 
 This is a departure from our usual custom, but it is an un- 
 usual occasion. Those of you who have attained the tender 
 age of fifty, and I think there are few of you who have not, 
 will sympathize with the spirit and hopes of this gathering of the 
 children about the Alma Mater. We are celebrating the Semi- 
 centennial of the life of Marietta College. It is therefore al- 
 together appropriate that we should call to this after-dinner 
 feast not only the alumni, young again in the memories of col- 
 lege days, but all the friends of the institution, and especially 
 the citizens of this goodly town, with their wives, daughters? 
 and the guests within their homes. 
 
 It is a pleasure to announce, that notwithstanding the change 
 
196 
 
 of our yearly programme, there are gentlemen with us fully 
 prepared to respond to the sentiments, a list of which has been 
 placed in my hand. 
 
 I find that the first sentiment is our "Alma Mater." Evi- 
 dently from the appearance of this paper it was intended that 
 I should reply to this toast; and it is equally evident to me 
 that the committee of arrangements made an error in 
 their assignment, through ignorance no doubt of the collusion 
 existing between President Andrews and myself. He has al- 
 ready delivered my speech on this subject. No one will gain- 
 say the ability of his address, nor the thoroughness of the 
 treatment of the history of the institution. I will add, how- 
 ever, that I believe from the influences of this celebration, 
 new life will be infused into the college, and that within the 
 next academic year most gratifying progress will be made in 
 all the affairs of the institutiou. I am not at liberty to tell you 
 what action has been taken by the trustees in the selection of 
 a new president; in fact, so far as I know in my individual 
 capacity, nothing has occurred. In other words I had better 
 say nothing more about it, lest I may deserve excommunication. 
 .[Laughter.] 
 
 I can assure you, however, that the trustees during the past 
 year have been diligent in their efforts to secure a worthy suc- 
 cessor to our beloved President Andrews. If we are as suc- 
 cessful as we have reason to hope we shall be, the next com- 
 mencement will find the college encouraged with new life and 
 prosperity. 
 
 It is gratifying to those of us who have been absent so 
 many years to learn of the continued co-operation of the 
 citizens of Marietta in supporting the college. There are 
 many familiar faces among you, but there are also many missing. 
 Do not forget that in accordance with the degree of your in- 
 terest in the college, will there come to you sympathy and 
 assistance from friends who are not of your number. I feel, 
 after the meetings we have had during this anniversary^, very 
 much encouraged for the future of Marietta. It behooves 
 the alumni and other friends of the college to sustain the in- 
 stitution in every possible way. 
 
197 
 
 I come now to the first regular toast. Mine, perhaps, was the 
 first, but as it is written in Latin, 1 omit to read it. [Laughter.] 
 
 " The State of Ohio." There* is a Shakesperean sentiment 
 coupled with this which I will read: 
 
 "Though not clean past your youth, hath yet some smack of age in you." 
 I do not know whether that sentiment is intended for 
 the State or refers to his Excellency, the Governor. I wish 
 to say in behalf of the Governor that he was my preceptor 
 many years ago and has since been my warm, personal friend, 
 which is certainly a good endorsement and to his credit. It 
 therefore gives me a double pleasure to present to you the 
 Governor of the State of Ohio, a friend of our Alma Mater 
 and an honorary member of the Society of the Alumni of 
 Marietta College. [Applause.] 
 
 GOVERNOR HOADLY'S RESPONSE. 
 
 LADiiis AND Gentlemen: — My young friend and pupil 
 who has just taken his seat has been in one respect a bad 
 scholar and no imitator at all. He confessed it when he said 
 he was embarrassed in the presence of ladies. He has a right 
 to be embarrassed in the presence of ladies. I am not em- 
 barrassed a bit. I did my duty by the fair sex twenty-five 
 years ago, when the supreme joy and crowning happiness of 
 my life I received from Dr. Allen in the person of my wife. 
 
 I am very much honored to be here, although late, and be- 
 fore I come to the immediate work of responding to this 
 toast, I can say I am glad to be here, because not merely 
 of the fact that the venerable minister who presided over my 
 marriage, was a professor in this college, but I have other per- 
 sonal connections with Marietta and Marietta College, which 
 arc very dear to me. 
 
 I asked Dr. Andrews to-day if there was any one who ever 
 investigated the question, who was the first college student 
 from Ohio. He could not answer, nor can I, but this I do 
 know, that the valedictorian of the class of Yale College 
 which began this century, the class of 1801, my father's room- 
 mate and dearest friend, was from Marietta, Ohio. Some- 
 where lies the dead body of Evelyn Hart, son of Major 
 
198 
 
 Jonathan Hart, then an officer of the United States 
 army, stationed at Marietta. As early as 1797, nine years 
 after the foundation of this settlement, there went from this 
 town a student to Yale College who graduated at the be- 
 ginning of this century with the highest honors of his class. 
 He did not live long. He is remembered only by those by 
 whom his virtues have been handed down, by the classmates 
 who lovcd him like my father, but it is an interesting fact con- 
 nected with this town that there went from it to college so 
 early, so brilliant a youth, cut off, alas, so soon in life. 
 
 I am to respond to the toast of "The State of Ohio." And 
 the toast suggests very wisely — what is the Shakespeare part? 
 I can explain it, you didn't hit the explanation at all: 
 "Though not clean past your youth," has some smack of a pun 
 in it, meaning that I am nearly to the end of my career as 
 Governor. [Laughter.] 
 
 " The State of Ohio." I was once on an ocean steamer on 
 the fourth of July, and w^as assigned to respond to a toast at a 
 dinner. I sat far off in one corner of the cabin and under- 
 took to make my response from a distant place and I was 
 called to the front. " Front," I said, " wherever Ohio speaks, 
 there is the head of the table." [Applause.] 
 
 Now that is the sentiment I have about our State. It is God's 
 country for a good many reasons, one of which is that it is the 
 country of the elect, and has been for long years past. 
 [Laughter.] There is no State, leaving out our mining 
 regions, in which there is more equality of possession and 
 more equality of happiness than in the State of Ohio. There 
 is no State in which there is more aspiration for what is better 
 than in Ohio ; there is no State in which there is more discon- 
 tent with what is mean and base, more determination to live a 
 higher and better life than in Ohio. Our State is not finished. 
 There is much, very much to be done to make it a perfect 
 commonwealth. Our citizens, on the male side, are not per- 
 fect. There is much, very much to be done to make the men 
 of Ohio what they ought to be. But there is a striving to 
 elevate ourselves above the advantages we possess into a better 
 and higher life, and to cast off the dross which we have 
 
199 
 
 brought with us thus far. In the beginning, the foundation 
 of our commonwealth was laid, as is declared in the ordinance 
 of 1787 and in both constitutions of Ohio, on " religion, mor- 
 ality, and knowledge." These are the three buttresses, the 
 foundation pillars, the corner-stones of the edifice which we 
 are trying to rear in Ohio — religion, morality, and knowl- 
 edge. Passing over the first and second as belonging to 
 wiser teachers than I, let me speak for a few moments of the 
 duty which the State and citizens of the State are per- 
 forming in endeavoring to increase the sum of knowlege 
 among men. 
 
 Ohio founded, no, not founded, but established the common 
 school system of Connecticut as well as her own, in*this, that 
 when Connecticut gave the sovereignty of the twelve Western 
 Reserve counties to the Federal government, she retained a 
 proprietary interest and founded the system which has for so 
 many years formed the basis of her magnificent school system ; 
 so that Ohio is the basis of the common school system of two 
 States, her own and that of Connecticut. 
 
 When we enter into life we become citizens, and patriotism 
 is our duty. When we enter upon manhood at the age of 
 twenty-one, we become voters and government becomes our 
 charge, our trust, too often neglected by even the best among 
 us. For if there be any one duty which presses upon every 
 American citizen, and the greater his advantages of learning, 
 the greater his knowledge or wealth, the more the duty is 
 urgent upon him, it is that of taking an active part in the 
 government of his country, not as an officer but as a voter, 
 an actor, mi influencer to right opinion in others. But when 
 we are graduates, then we are admitted to the guild and fel- 
 lowship which, though not more sacred in its obligations and 
 duties than those of patriotism, is larger because cosmopolitan, 
 world-wide. We are admitted into a fellowship of which 
 Homer, Dante, of which Sir Isaac Newton and Pythagoras, 
 of which Shakespeare, Goethe, Cervantes, Schiller, and the 
 wisest and greatest and best of all time are living members; 
 not living in the sense that their flesh is among us, but living 
 in the sense that their immortal part has come to us quickened 
 
200 
 
 as to-day. To-day we are members of the glorious company 
 from which in the flesh, Ralph Waldo Emerson and Charles 
 Darwin have just passed, from which, from time to time, men 
 from this and other lands pass to the company of the saints, 
 the scholars, the learned of all time. Knowledge admits us into 
 good company. There is no bad company in the society of 
 scholars. There is no step down when we are in the road 
 that scholars walk. Nothing vulgar or mean, either in the 
 pathway, or the thought that attends the pathway. The steps 
 are upward and the thought is upward. And the advice the 
 scholar gives, the one single lesson which he imprints and 
 impresses upon his juniors, is that while it is day he must 
 work; work in order that scholarship may more abound, 
 that knowledge may be more widely diffused, and more in- 
 tellect may be brought within its sphere, and that more 
 facts and principles may be learned from the undis- 
 covered reservoir of which the author and finisher is God. 
 "We stand," said Sir Isaac Newton, "on a vast sea-shore, 
 and are children playing with its pebbles." We stand upon the 
 edge of a vast prairie from which we have reclaimed but a lit- 
 tle strip. But the cultivators are around us. All of God's 
 universe is ours, or our children's, if we but work, work, work 
 in the cause of scholarship and sound learning. 
 
 Ohio has done something too much in some directions. She 
 has too many colleges. She owns three State colleges to-day 
 in competition with each other. Two of them are alive, the 
 other is just waking from sleep. And all of these colleges 
 have done in their time good work. But their work ought to 
 be divided; they should not work on competing or parallel 
 lines; their labors should be apportioned so that Ohio should 
 not retrace her own tracks. We have more colleges than any 
 State in the union in proportion to our population; none too 
 many if they were all well endowed, if they all had corps of 
 instructors numerous enough to do as the President said this 
 morning, bring the student into close contact with the profes- 
 sor personally, which is an advantage of a small college. Then 
 if the course of study could be extended, the facility of in- 
 struction increased, we should be prepared to educate not 
 
201 
 
 merely the State of Ohio but the whole nation, and when Ohio 
 undertakes to do the work, she will accomplish it. 
 
 Let me illustrate, I have just come from attending an ex- 
 amination at West Point. There are at that institution three 
 hundred cadets and fifty instructors. There are therefore six 
 students to each teacher, less than seven to each teacher of the 
 staff. Each lesson is ninety minutes in length, and each sec- 
 tion is attended never by more than ten students. And each 
 student is drilled in every lesson every day by his teacher at 
 least ten minutes. Now, with that fact in mind, it does not 
 seem wonderful that West Point produces such results. She 
 brings the best mind of the army, that is, the best mind of the 
 nation's educated pupils, in direct contact with the student. 
 
 Give to the colleges of Ohio money enough to do that work 
 in her civil academies which is done in the nation's military 
 college. Teach each student each day in each study by di- 
 rect personal instruction of the professor, at least ten minutes, 
 and continue it for four years, and you will turn out from each 
 civil college in Ohio a corps of men who, whenever the war 
 of knowledge comes, will achieve as immortal honor as the 
 graduates of West Point in the clash of arms. 
 
 We can not stop the increase of colleges in Ohio. They 
 will increase. In the county in which I live there are three 
 colleges conferring the degree of Bachelor of Arts. In the 
 next there is another, Clinton county has another, Greene 
 county another. In Franklin county there are three. Think 
 of it. In the county of Cuyahoga there are two. There are 
 in the State of Ohio more than thirty colleges conferring 
 the degree of Bachelor of Arts. And the number increases, 
 and they are not yet all here. 
 
 We can't stop them. What are we going to do ? Why, 
 build them up. Put our shoulders to the wheel and strengthen 
 the colleges which we have. While we can not decrease their 
 number, we can give them the money which will pay their 
 professors better, give them better facilities for education. We 
 can house their students better, provide for better instruction, 
 and the result will be this: that Ohio will become itself the 
 University of the United States of America. Each of its col- 
 
202 
 
 • 
 
 leges will be not an isolated, warring rival of the others, bnt 
 a college in a great university of which the center is the jDub- 
 lic spirit, the high and elevated ambition, of the people of the 
 State of Ohio. We shall not see a surcease of the multiplica- 
 tion of colleges, and we ought therefore to see an increase 
 of their strength and their facilities for education. 
 
 To-day is Marietta's semi-centennial anniversary. For fifty 
 years has the little corps of professors who started this institu- 
 tion, been at work, sending their students here and sending 
 them there. Consider, my friends, what good this institution, 
 with its limited means, with its little money and with the com- 
 paratively small facilities it has had, has done for the State of 
 Ohio. Why, I have on my table a book, biographies of the 
 graduates of Yale College for the first forty years. It was a 
 little institution during that time, but during those forty years 
 it graduated the greatest men that Yale College ever sent to 
 the world ; and from this college a single man with the gi- 
 gantic intellect of Jonathan Edwards, educated in the schools 
 of modern philosophy, would be able to revolutionize the 
 world. The production of one such man as Sir Isaac Newton, 
 of one Copernicus, of one Kepler, one Galileo, the produc- 
 tion of one Charles Darwin, is glory enough for the greatest 
 university in the world. 
 
 It is for Marietta to stand by her college. I am glad her 
 lines are lines that count. If the guides and leaders of the 
 future go into her halls as undeveloped young men, may she 
 set their lines that they may come from her as wise, noble 
 leaders, generous spirits, enriched by all the good that the 
 ripest scholarship can give them. [Applause.] 
 
 " OUR TRUSTEES." 
 
 Rev. Dr. Moore, in response to the toast, " Our Trustees," 
 spoke as follows: 
 
 I regret, as I have no doubt you will, that I am called upon 
 to take the place of Dr. Pratt, and the more so that he is detained 
 by an affliction in his family. I should have been very far 
 from occupying this position at all, were it not from a habit I 
 learned a good while ago of obeying orders. I suspect that I 
 
203 
 
 am the only man in the house who is under the authority of 
 the venerated commander-in-chief of the military forces in 
 Ohio, and as the President of this meeting was sitting at his 
 left hand, I took it for granted — perhaps it was a hasty infer- 
 ence — that he had ordered me through him to take his place. 
 It is known to you all probably, — tradition at least says that 
 in the early days of this then unborn republic and in its inno- 
 cent state, its Governor was a military man, pretty strict in his 
 ideas of discipline; there were few laws and he was accus- 
 tomed to set them aside at his pleasure. The people of the 
 State got their revenge on him. For when a convention 
 was called to frame the Constitution of the State, they 
 concluded, wisely or unwisely, that they would give the Gov- 
 ernor as little power as possible, and so in time of peace in 
 this great commonwealth of ours, we may walk around in the 
 presence of the Governor without fear, with the consciousness 
 that our fathers left in his hand as a civil ruler no rod with 
 which to scourge us at all, no power, save like rebellious 
 children we resist authority. For this they put into his hand a 
 sword at his sole, absolute discretion. 
 
 I was greatly gratified in hearing the sentiments of our 
 Honored Chief on the subject of education. Some thoughts 
 passed in my mind while he was speaking as to the multi- 
 plicity of colleges. There are about five colleges with some 
 twenty-five universities. Ours is a college, and will be a 
 college. It has been preserved from the catastrophe which 
 resulted to the frog that ^sop talks about, which swelled 
 itself to the magnitude of an ox. 
 
 I can say for the trustees, that the responsibility, the labor, 
 the toil, the care of the institution from the very beginning, 
 has been and is necessarily, largely and almost exclusively, in 
 the Local Board. I suppose that no institution which has 
 been founded in our country has had a more able body of 
 trustees. All of them have been educated men, all of them in 
 the best sense educated men. They have shaped this institu- 
 tion, they have given it character, they have preserved it unto 
 this day in those lines which have ensured the growth and 
 progress of that which was planted fifty years ago. 
 
204 
 
 I need not speak of the trustees as a body. I can say of 
 them from their past history, and my knowledge of them as I 
 come in close contact with them, that it is not a barren trust. 
 It is no mere place of honor. In my old state of Pennsyl- 
 vania they used to have in their judiciary system a Chief Judge 
 and two associates; and the people called these associates flow- 
 er-pot judges, because, they said, their only use was to orna- 
 ment the bench on each side of his Honor, the Judge. Now 
 the trustees of this institution are by no means flower-pots, by 
 no means designed to adorn the stage on commencement oc- 
 casions, but I do say there is no body of men who bear upon 
 them a deeper sense of their responsibility. Thought and care, 
 earnest and watchful effort, belong to this position. An hon- 
 orable position it certainly is, a responsible position it certainly 
 is ; for what greater honor or responsibility can you put upon 
 man than the shaping and guiding as well as furnishing the 
 means for the training of " the young mind," — the responsi- 
 bility of deciding in an age of endless invention, plan, and con- 
 jecture, when what is old must be done away w^ith, and what 
 is new shaped to meet the actual demand of the age? That is 
 the duty, the toil, the work of the trustees. 
 
 Aside from the solemn responsibilities to the living, comes 
 a yet more solemn and tender responsibility to those who have 
 died and left living men to carry out their plans and wishes at 
 their wise discretion. It is something to administer the trust 
 of living men. It is a graver responsibility, when behind this 
 lie the accumulations of decade after decade, generation after 
 generation, and one is called upon to carry out the wishes of 
 the dead toward the living. I am sure if there is one motive 
 more than any other that will preserve us and make us truly 
 progressive, it is the duty we owe to the generation that is 
 growing up of administering these trusts aright. Let me say 
 in connection with ^vhat has been said by Mr. President, that 
 whatever can be done by the earnest thought, and earnest en- 
 deavor, by the persevering labor of this Board to advance this 
 institution in every way, to provide for all its wants shall be 
 done. The institution has needs, some one says. It has been 
 wisely said, that whenever an institution ceases to need, it 
 
205 
 
 begins to die. Up to 1846, Harvard, from the growth of its 
 own endowment, had an abundance; it had no need. In 1846 
 there came in our colleges generally the spread of the " scien- 
 tific " education. Last year the expenditure of Harvard 
 was considerably more than the entire income of the 
 institution. What is the result? Has Harvard died? Go 
 to Cincinnati, Cleveland, Chicago, and you will find Har- 
 vard there with her circulars and agents, hunting up, not 
 money, yes money, ultimately, but especially students. As 
 long as Harvard was rich and had need of nothing, it ceased 
 to grow. When Harvard began to want it began to grow. 
 And I don't suppose I should .be false to my trust, should I 
 say I hope Marietta will always want, always have something 
 before it, something which will require the cost of our time, 
 our money, our prayers and our earnest effort. [Applause.] 
 
 . Mr. Goshorn said: In this connection it just occurs to me 
 that one of our trustees, Mr. Douglass Putnam, has signed 
 every diploma for the last fifty years. I hope he will come 
 forward if to do nothing more than make a bow to the audi- 
 ence. 
 
 Mr. Putnam being introduced, bowed to the audience and 
 said: You all know me, and I won't trouble you to say any- 
 thing more. [Applause.] 
 
 Chairman: I thought you would all be interested to see 
 this gentleman who has for the last fifty years made so many 
 young men happy by giving them his signature. I may say 
 he has always delivered the diplomas. It is a historic fact in 
 favor of Marietta. 
 
 " THE LEGAL PROFESSION." 
 
 In response to the toast, "The Legal Profession," the Hon. 
 John F. FoUett said: 
 
 Ladies and Gentlemen: — I have yet to find any place 
 where a lawyer is not found, whether it be a position of pub- 
 lic trust, whether it be to represent the alumni of the college, 
 whether it be a position in which men of thought and of ac- 
 tion are called for, or whether it be in the humble walks of 
 
206 
 
 life, before a justice of the peace, or in the cultivation of the 
 soil; in any station whatever the lavsryer is found, and usually 
 his voice is heard. [Laughter.] I am not going to stop now 
 and pay any attention to the slanders that are thrown at the 
 profession. We become so accustomed to them that they are 
 perfectly harmless, but there is no profession or body of men 
 so perfectly trusted, in whose hands you place such interests 
 as you do in the hands of the lawyer. You get fooled some- 
 times. It is sometimes the case that your trust has not been 
 well reposed. If you have five hundred dollars to put into a 
 bank, you stop to inquire about the standing of that bank in 
 which you place your money. If you have a claim of one 
 thousand dollars to collect, you simply ask if such a one is a 
 lawyer of responsibility, and place it in his hands, knowing 
 that he will, if he is able, collect it for you. 
 
 I respect, as everybody else does, the clerical profession, 
 and also the medical profession. We of the legal profession 
 have never been disposed to exalt our office above that to 
 which we are entitled, yet when you take the number of men 
 wjio are molding the character of the people, forming our in- 
 stitutions, developing the country in all its resources, you will 
 find two lawyers to where you will find one of the other pro- 
 fessions, unless it is in the malarial districts. [Laughter.] 
 And wherever the legal profession has gained a foot-hold, 
 and it has gained such foot-hold wherever civilization is found, 
 the lawyer is, except at the death-bed, one of the first men 
 that you call for. As long as business is prosperous, or often 
 when it is not prosperous, when adversity strikes the country, 
 the lawyer is called in to your counsels and to do the work 
 which you yourselves are unable to perform. 
 
 I have here upon the platform with me those of the legal 
 profession who have honored that profession as they have 
 honored other and higher walks in life. His Excellency, the 
 Governor, is a man before whom 1 have been practicing law 
 for several years, who has ornamented the bench and given 
 us in the very largest acceptation of the term an example of 
 the just judge. [Applause]. Standing in such a presence, 
 and with a subject to which I feel my inability to speak, I can 
 
207 
 
 only say that the members of the legal profession who have 
 honored Marietta College and the other institutions of learning 
 of the country, are the men who shaped our institutions at the 
 time of their foundation, who have perpetuated and preserved 
 them to this time, and they are the men upon whom the coun- 
 try must rely to preserve them in their integrity and purity 
 for the generations to come after. [Applause]. 
 
 " THE CLERICAL PROFESSION." 
 
 Rev. C. C. Hart,, of Logan, Ohio, responded to the toast of 
 "The Clerical Profession" as follows: 
 
 Ladjes and Gentlemen: — The men who organized Ma- 
 rietta College were grave men. The great burden of their 
 hearts was to found an institution by which they could train 
 up young men to the Gospel ministry. The question comes 
 up, how far did they succeed? Have the anticipations of these 
 men, when they met together and taxed themselves, one man 
 a thousand dollars, another man five hundred dollars, and an- 
 other three hundred dollars, at a time when money was worth 
 four or five times as much as it is now — have their anticipa- 
 tions been realized? I think they have been, and much more 
 than they anticipated. Out of the nearly six hundred who have 
 graduated at this College, one third of them have gone into 
 the Gospel ministry. You may say that of those connected 
 with the College, there have been about two hundred who 
 have gone into the Gospel ministry. One himdred and eighty 
 carried with them their diplomas. Eleven of these went as 
 foreign missionaries. 
 
 These men too are found in every State of the Union. I 
 have come across graduates in Connecticut, Mississippi, Mis- 
 souri, Indiana, — plenty of them; they are numerous. Travel- 
 ing throughout Ohio a few years a^o, I found them there as 
 well as in the Eastern States. So you may say that the grad- 
 uates of Marietta College who have entered the ministry are 
 to be found in every State; they are to be found in Alas- 
 ka, New Mexico, in every one of our Territories. 
 
 And wherever you find them, you find them men who are 
 endeavoring to do two things; first of all to honor God in the 
 
208 
 
 ministry and to seek the salvation of the souls of men. There 
 are none that Marietta College need be ashamed of. You 
 will find these men holding up the standard of life, not only 
 as ministers of the gospel, but right in the front rank of edu- 
 cation. Three of them are professors, one a professor in a 
 theological seminary, one of them is President of the Board 
 of Trustees of Lane Seminary. About eight or ten. Presi- 
 dent Andrews said, are trustees in theological seminaries. You 
 will find them everywhere taking a stand in favor of a higher 
 education. You will find them superintendents of schools, 
 teachers in high schools, and, where neither teachers nor su- 
 perintendents, giving direction to the educational interests of 
 their towns. So that I don't think you will find a single 
 minister who does not take a decided stand in favor of educa- 
 tion. You will find them in the very fore front of every- 
 thing that pertains to education, and good morals, and that 
 elevates all mankind and gives tone to society. I honor the 
 legal profession. We must have lawyers. I honor the 
 physicians. I honor the teachers. We must have them. The 
 truth is they all go hand in hand, and together represent the 
 kind of influences toward making mankind what they ought 
 to be, which are growing out of Marietta College to-day. 
 [Applause.] 
 
 "THE JUDICIARY." 
 
 Mr. Goshorn, introducing Judge Force, said: The next 
 sentiment is " The Judiciary." This will be responded to by 
 a gentleman distinguished in the war, who is now holding a 
 very honorable position as Judge of one of the courts of Cin- 
 cinnati, General M. F. Force. 
 
 Judge Force responded as follows: 
 
 Ladies and Gentlemen: — The presiding officer of this 
 meeting has already explained that the toasts of to-day, which 
 would have been disposed of down stairs at the dinner table, 
 amid the ease and relaxation enjoyed by people ^vho have 
 dined well and are chatting over the wrecks of the meal, have 
 been brought up here and exposed to the critical attention of 
 this cultivated audience. Now toast is something that should 
 be whipped off hot and crisp from the fire. Carry it from 
 
209 
 
 room to room, or carry it from floor to floor, and it is apt to 
 get chilled and moist. So this afternoon we have to trust 
 somewhat for the acceptance of the toasts to the preliminary 
 butter of pleasant words which our presiding oflicer has ad- 
 ministered. 
 
 The Judiciary of our state, if we count Judges and ex- 
 Judges, is a very important body — in numbers, at least. It 
 was said that on one day during the war, when a gentleman in 
 front of Willard's Hotel, speaking to a group of loiterers about 
 the door, called "General!" nearly every one of them answered. 
 But in time of peace, cedant arma togaej that is, judges re- 
 place the generals. And if I should now turn to the group on 
 this platform and say "Judge!" we can't tell how many gen- 
 tlemen would answer. [Laughter.] 
 
 This body, important at least in numbers, is not uniform in 
 value. There have been judges, there are judges, whose work 
 is immortal; whose recorded words are marked by sound learn- 
 ing, profound thought, and pure English. On the other hand, 
 it was said of one who had just been elected to be judge, that 
 at least he had the advantage of going upon the bench impar- 
 tial, having no prepossession or bias for either side of any legal 
 question. [Laughter.] 
 
 But the business of the Judiciary is no trifling matter. It 
 performs a function, that must be performed in some way, by 
 some body, in every community that is civilized. In all coun- 
 tries there must be some tribunal authorized to settle disputes 
 between men. In the absence of such, each man must defend 
 his own cause with his own strong arm, and that is universal 
 warfare; and universal war is anarchy. In order that civili- 
 zation may begin, there must be some tribunal to settle contro- 
 versies peacefully; and that is what our judiciary is; so a ju- 
 diciary is a necessary condition of civilization. The law ad- 
 ministered by courts envelops us all, at all times, everywhere, 
 through the whole course of life. All disputes between buyer 
 and seller, debtor and creditor, wrong doer and wronged ; dis- 
 puted questions between parent and child, between husband 
 and wife, are disposed of by the law as administered through 
 the judiciary. The law envelopes us at death and administers 
 property after death. Every private person, every oflicer, 
 
^10 
 
 every society, every corporation, is subject to the law. And 
 in this country of written constitutions, the courts determine 
 the vahdity or nullity of acts of the legislature. 
 
 Such a function as the administration of the law should be 
 entrusted to men, good, wise, and experienced. And the list 
 of judges in other countries and in this is brilliant with the 
 names of men who filled all the requirements of that office. 
 In our National courts. Jay, Marshall, Story, Taney, Curtis, 
 and their successors who now^ worthily fill their places. Well 
 known names worthy to be associated with them, come to us 
 from the roll of the Supreme Courts of States, and show that 
 largely, at least, the requirement has been filled and the ju- 
 diciary properly entrusted. 
 
 There is a reason for believing that the work of the Ju- 
 diciary has on the whole been fairly done. There is no 
 country in the world where reverence for the law is such, and 
 acceptance of judgments of law simply as such, is so great as 
 in the United States. Charles Sumner said that a simple con- 
 stable can arrest any man ho\yever great, because the State 
 stands with all its power at the constable's back. I think rather 
 that a constable armed with a bit of paper can arrest any man 
 however great, can paralyze and stop the work of the 
 mightiest corporation, because he is recognized as the agent of 
 the law. If then in this country a reverence for the law as 
 declared by the judgments of the courts is so profound, that 
 is partly due to the way in which the law has been admin- 
 istered ; for a large part of the law is law made as well as law 
 declared by those who occupy the bench. 
 
 In these days when the world has grown so rich, when 
 business and society offer such brilliant rewards, when public 
 life offers a career so inviting to many, these prizes attract 
 many from the bench. In England, the Chancellor, after a 
 term of service however short, retires with a peerage, and 
 with an income. Our National Judges maintain the dignity 
 of an office for life and are assured an income for life. Judge 
 White, many times Chief Justice of the Supreme Court of 
 this State, one who lived a life of strict economy in the ser- 
 vice of the State, whose services to the State can scarcely be 
 calculated, was shelved in his old age and his death hastened 
 
211 
 
 by anxiety for means of subsistence. The Judges of our Su- 
 preme Court have given it a rank that makes it the ac- 
 knowledged peer of the Court of any other State. But we 
 can hardly hope that men competent to fill that oflice will 
 forever continue to perform eleemosynary service for the 
 State. I will say in closing, about our Judiciary, only this: as 
 for what they have done,their recorded works speak for them ; as 
 for what they aim to do, I may say, that they as a rule have a 
 sense of the importance of their function and faithfully try to 
 perform it. [Applause.] 
 
 "OUR MEDICAL ALUMNI." 
 
 In response to the toast, " Our Medical Alumni," D. B. 
 Cotton, M. D., Portsmouth, O., said: 
 
 Mr. President and Feelow Alumni: — I feel highly 
 honored in being called upon to respond to this sentiment to- 
 day, and while I regret that it has not fallen to one more com- 
 petent, to one richer in experience, yet no one is more glad to 
 do honor to " Our Medical Alumni.^'' 
 
 It seems very proper, after partaking so heartily, as you 
 have done to-day, of these viands so richly spread before us, 
 that you should call for a Doctor. According to the old pro- 
 verb, " colics follow frolics!!'' and our presiding officer has 
 shown his w^isdom in thus early calling for the doctor, and not 
 postponing it until he has retired for the night, as is the usual 
 custom. If my prescription should not be to your taste, re- 
 member that " doctor'' s stuff'''' is not always pleasant. Wise 
 men of all ages have been accustomed to cast their shafts of 
 wit at our profession, but let me warn you, one and all, to 
 treat yonr doctor with due consideration, lest he double the 
 dose upon you, for you will all have to make his acquaintance 
 sooner or later. 
 
 Now upon this Golden Wedding Day^ which commemo- 
 rates the nuptials of our Alma Mater, it is fit that we, her sons, 
 of every age and clime, should gather here with joyous hearts 
 as if returning to our childhood's home, and as brethren, after 
 a long separation, join in toasting, songs, and kindly greetings; 
 and for me by appointment to salute you^ " The Medical 
 
212 
 
 Alumni," more closely related by a double tie, reared by the 
 same loving mother, and afterwards adopted and trained by 
 our equally affectionate foster mother, Hygeia. 
 
 " In knightly days when Charlemagne was king, 
 
 When troubadours did love and honor sing, 
 
 When queenly women ruled o'er courts of love, 
 
 Conferring knighthood, and, as far above 
 
 All price, proclaiming virtue, honor, truth — 
 
 To noble life thus leading generous youth — 
 
 In those chivalric days, the neophyte 
 
 Who long had sought to be ordained a knight 
 
 Was made, when he his sword received, to swear 
 
 That he for righteous cause alone would bare 
 
 That blade ; for Christian faith would boldly strike ; 
 
 Before the weak would stand a stubborn dyke. 
 
 Oppression's flood opposing ; and would protect 
 
 All womankind, and hold them in respect." 
 You have, 
 
 " As did the knight in olden time, 
 
 Resolved with honest hearts, and true. 
 
 To wield the sword of knowledge in relief 
 
 Of sick and suffering ones, and those with grief 
 
 Bowed down, and over- weighted with much care — 
 
 And further did most solemnly declare 
 
 That you, in purity, and holiness. 
 
 Would live and exercise your art to bless 
 
 Womankind ; from acts of mischief would abstain. 
 
 And all seductive wiles ; and would refrain 
 
 From giving drugs for deadly purposes. 
 
 Or vile. And when some aching brain disclosed 
 
 The secrets of a sad, or guilty, life, 
 
 Which best the world should never know, lest strife 
 
 And ill example follow, you would hide 
 
 Such secrets, whilst you counsel, whilst you chide. 
 
 The vow of knight of older date and growth 
 
 Is this exalted Hippocratic oath." 
 Well .have you profited by this double training, and faith- 
 fully have you followed these mother's counsels. Having 
 chosen a laborious, self-sacrificing profession, you have devo- 
 ted your lives to a noble work. The profession of your 
 choice has imposed no common responsibilities. Its duties 
 have demanded the most unflinching sacrifice of time and per- 
 sonal comfort, and when not called to the bedside of pain and 
 sorrow, you have been busy keeping apace with the constant 
 
213 
 
 advancement in medical science. Every year the boundaries 
 of knowledge are extending, and every discovery, however 
 remote apparently from the domain of medicine, directly or 
 indirectly furthers it. The distinction between mere knowl- 
 edge and science continually grows clearer, and while you 
 exclude from medical science proper a vast amount of the 
 learning of past ages, there is now being added that kind of 
 knowledge, the correctness and truth of which can be proved 
 by actual demonstration. You no longer search for the phi- 
 losopher's stone, or fountain whose healthful waters shall give 
 eternal youth and beauty, but discoveries of greater value to 
 our race are being added almost daily to the common fund of 
 knowledge, and utilized by science. 
 
 It is said the Doctor of the coming generation will be 
 largely occupied in the prevention of disease; that sanitary 
 science will make such strides that in the future the ounce of 
 prevention will supersede the pound of cure. Whether it 
 will be the "comma bacillus," or interrogatio bacillus, that will 
 prove to be cholera's germ, no one may decide to-day, but the 
 indefatigable labors and unremitting study given by such 
 honored men as Koch and Pasteur and their coadjutors, will 
 soon settle the question, what micro-organisms, if any, are 
 the pathogenic elements of disease. All this vast research 
 and study, even if it should prove nugatory on these points, yet 
 may open up a vaster, richer field; as when the unambitious 
 miner looking for the baser metals fails in the object of his 
 search, but in his wandering lights upon richer fields where 
 gold and precious gems abound, so nature's student as he 
 plows the fields of science, exultant grasps the glittering 
 gems, as furrow after furrow uplifts them to his watchful eyes. 
 " To mortals, life," as Horace says, "gives naught without great' 
 labor." Then, fellow Alumni, press forward on your way, 
 and never cease your work until your sun has set. 
 
 Dr. Andrews said: I desire to say a word in connection 
 with this toast of the Medical Profession responded to by Dr. 
 Cotton. You may remember that the first President of the 
 first corporation here was Dr. John Cotton, father of Dr. Cot- 
 ton who spoke just now, and he was the President of this cor- 
 
214 
 
 poration during its existence as a collegiate institute for 
 three years before Dr. Linsley came to Marietta. He was a 
 graduate of Harvard in 1810. 
 
 Dr. John Cotton had three sons. They all graduated in 
 Marietta, the first in 1838, the second in 1842, and the third, 
 who has just spoken, in 1853. It is not often that three broth- 
 ers graduate at the same college; it is still less often that three 
 brothers, sons of a doctor, become doctors themselves. These 
 three brothers all entered the medical ranks, and they are all 
 living to-day. One is practicing in Charleston, Virginia, one 
 at Marietta, and one at Portsmouth. I may say further that 
 Dr. John Cotton had two daughters, and those two daughters 
 married men who received their education at Marietta, one 
 graduating and the other not completing his course. Those 
 two daughters married two Marietta students, and they were 
 doctors. [Laughter.] So Dr. John Cotton had three sons 
 and two sons-in-law educated at Marietta. Three of them, I 
 am happy to say, are here to-day. I must say I can never for- 
 give the fourth one. Dr. John Cotton, for not being here to- 
 day. [Applause.] 
 
 Mr. Goshorn said: I cannot refrain from saying a word 
 about Dr. " Dave " Cotton, who has just spoken. I remember 
 when at College he was frequently sick, and when I inquired 
 the cause, he said every time he read up on any subject he got 
 the disease. That was a sure sign that he would make a suc- 
 cessful doctor. The last time I inquired he had got down to 
 malaria, and had passed through it all right. He is now a liv- 
 ing example of how a man can get every disease and get safe- 
 ly through it when he studies it up in the right way. [Laugh- 
 ter.] 
 
 The toast of the " Press " was to have been responded to 
 by Mr. Will J. Lampton, of Cincinnati. He sends a response 
 which I will ask Mr. Gates to read. 
 
 " THE PRESS." 
 
 All hail the press, the mighty press. 
 Whose wondrous power we must cofifess, 
 Because confession in this case. 
 
215 
 
 Can scarcely be much out of place. 
 It strikes the wicked in their might, 
 And brings them to a sense of right; 
 It nerves the good to better deeds 
 And serves them in their urgent needs. 
 No able statesman feels secure, 
 Unless he has a journal's pure 
 Ennobling influence at his back 
 To give him now and then a whack. 
 And brace him up to look with scorn 
 Upon the wretch, who would suborn 
 The upright patriot, and to say: , 
 
 " Please call around some other day." 
 The preacher in his vig'rous mood. 
 Serves to his people Sunday food; 
 He hits the civil laws a lick. 
 He jabs the officials with his stick. 
 He takes Dame Fashion by the neck 
 And shakes her till she is a wreck. 
 He wrestles Satan all the day — 
 Then watches what the papers say. 
 The ladies — bless their tender hearts — 
 With all their winsome ways and arts, 
 Turn up their noses, without stint, 
 When anything is said in print 
 About themselves or friends, and still 
 They read the " Gossip " with a will. 
 And rise into a pretty rage 
 If they're omitted on that page. 
 In business too, you'll find the same; 
 The little and the big seek fame. 
 But those more willing thus to shine 
 Are glad to pay so much per line. 
 The city man puts money down. 
 But he who lives beyond the town. 
 Brings eggs or fruit — a long necked squash- 
 Remarking plainly: "There, by gosh. 
 You editors I recken air 
 Not useter sich lugzurious fare, 
 
216 
 
 And — and — I spose it ain't no harm 
 To say you got 'em from my farm." 
 Thus everywhere they all confess 
 The wondrous powers of the press. 
 But friends, dear friends, the real power, 
 A greater than the " we " or " our," 
 The backbone of the press, indeed, 
 Is good hard cash. That fills the need 
 Of those within the Fourth Estate 
 Not less than those not quite so great. 
 The best response, then, to the press, 
 • Can be arrived at, without stress — 
 Whenever there's a call to pay. 
 Bring forth the dollars — don't delay; 
 They make the silent worker sing. 
 They make an editor a king — 
 
 And there are no kings in this noble 
 Republic of the free which our forefathers 
 Fought, bled, and died to rescue from the 
 Iron heel of the oppressor and so forth. 
 
 " OUR BUSINESS MEN." 
 " Your presence makes us richV 
 
 Mr. Blymyer, of Cincinnati, on being introduced, respond- 
 ed to the toast as follows: 
 
 Ladies and Gentlemen: You have heard from the 
 lawyers, the clergymen, and doctors. I suppose that merely as a 
 matter of form you want to hear from the business men. I 
 suppose that lawyers, doctors, and clergymen, are very neces- 
 sary at times, but what a jolly time they would have, if they 
 simply had to feed on each other. [Laughter.] And all we 
 business men have to support them. They can't do anything 
 without calling upon us; they can't even get through a little 
 ceremony like this without calling on business men. 
 
 As to the business men of our Alumni, I know very little 
 about them, and so I asked a friend who is a business man 
 what he knew about the business men among our Alumni. 
 "Well," said he, "there is one thing I have always noticed 
 
217 
 
 about Marietta business men, if they get knocked down, they 
 always get up again." 
 
 This leads me to say that I don't agree with the remark of a 
 gentleman who said that education spoils the making of a 
 business man. It is not education that spoils business men; it 
 is the want of education. Education is begun here at the col- 
 lege, it is completed after we get through ; and the reason so 
 many college graduates fail is because they fail after they have 
 left college to master the business they have undertaken. They 
 think that because they have graduated at a college, they must 
 begin on top when they get out of college, when the fact is 
 they have got to begin again at the bottom. To-day there 
 is hardly a business in the country that is not starving for 
 want of masters, men who have commenced at the bottom 
 and learned the details of the business from the bottom. 
 
 And this leads me to say that one of the needs of the 
 business community should be supplied right here in Marietta. 
 The tendency of business now is toward foreign trade. We 
 have apparently forgotten this, that we must go abroad to find 
 a sufficient .market for our products. But what can we do 
 abroad without a knowledge of foreign languages. For in- 
 stance, the trade with Mexico is becoming an exceedingly 
 important one. But it is very hard to find men who have 
 the requisite knowledge of Spanish to carry on such trade. 
 It is my impression that Marietta will do a good service to 
 this country, as well as advance her own Interests, if she im- 
 mediately prepares herself for a Spanish Professorship. We 
 must teach the languages that are wanted, not simply as mat- 
 ters of interest but as matters of business. 
 
 The toast which I was called upon to respond to, I notice 
 may be made capable of a different interpretation from what 
 I think the President may have given it, by inserting a little 
 comma; let us then make it read: " Our business, men! " Men 
 of Marietta, what is our business? Have we some business in 
 connection with the College that we have not performed. 
 There is one thing that struck me to-day. I noticed that that 
 old dormitory is over fifty years old. Isn't it about time that 
 the citizens of Marietta should prepare something modern, 
 something acceptable to the students they invite to come here? 
 
218 
 
 And as the President states that the citizens usually have put 
 up their own buildings, a thing they certainly ought to do, 
 why wouldn't it be the thing for the citizens to take hold to- 
 day, — to organize and take steps to-day to put up new build- 
 ings, such buildings as will not repel students after they have 
 gone through them? There are other ways in which the 
 citizens can sustain the college, as matters of business, but as 
 there are others to speak, I simply leave this with you. [Ap- 
 plause.] 
 
 Mr. Goshorn: — You will observe that all of the gentle- 
 men who have spoken have been embarrassed in the presence 
 of ladies. I now introduce to you a gentleman who is not em- 
 barrassed, — the Rev. Dudley W. Rhodes, who will respond to 
 the toast, " Our Honorary Alumni." 
 
 " OUR HONORARY ALUMNI/' 
 
 Ladies and Gentlemen: — Honorary Alumni are my 
 theme, why should the ladies be my song? I know no war- 
 rant which General Goshorn has by his office to switch me off 
 upon so alluring a track as that he has suggested. It is hard 
 enough for a man to stick to his text anyhow, but when he 
 has two texts given him at the same time, he is apt to bob 
 around from one to the other and compound a speech like the 
 article on Chinese Metaphysics, which the writer crammed for 
 from the encyclopedia, first under the head of China and then 
 under that of Metaphysics, and combined the information. 
 Sweet as my second theme would be, sweet enough to enlist 
 the most eloquent tongue and most mellifluous eloquence, I 
 renounce it all and take my stand upon the colder pinnacle of 
 the original theme, the Honorary Alumni. 
 
 And yet they can wait a moment until I say that this is not 
 an enviable position I occupy. I had intended to rise at the 
 dinner table, with a napkin waving gracefully in one hand, 
 iuid keeping my eye on the bubbling effervescence of a water 
 goblet, or the pellucid depths of iced-tea, in a conversational 
 way, say my vapid little things, and sit down amid those rat- 
 tlings of cutlery and clapping of hands which a tradition in- 
 forms us are signs of ecstatic admiration, but which we know 
 
219 
 
 by our inner conscience are only relief signals. And here are — 
 I don't know how many hundreds or thousands of people who 
 don't even know we have dined, and who expect formal 
 oratory. 
 
 Have you ever dwelt in contemplation upon the feelings of 
 a lover who, just at the moment of popping the question, 
 should find the gas turned on full and a large audience pre- 
 pared to listen. Such a state of affairs would freeze the blood 
 in the veins of young love, and the girl would never know 
 just what she missed. [Laughter.] But here in this full 
 light, before these countless eyes, I propose — to stick to my 
 theme, the Honorary Alumni. ^ [Laughter.] 
 
 The fact is, I do not know who the Honorary Alumni of 
 Marietta College are. I know I am one, and, by reasoning 
 inductively, I know they must be a fine body of men. I know 
 one other. We have just heard that my friend, Governor 
 Hoadly, has been elected an Honorary Alumnus. There are 
 therefore, two of us, handsome and able men, who stand as the 
 representatives of the entire body. The wisdom that has al- 
 ways guided the institution has not forsaken her here. I feel 
 that I — and the Governor are in good company, and that we 
 do indeed confer honor upon the alumni. To get a diploma 
 and become an actual alumnus is a highly creditable and mys- 
 terious thing. I wonder how so many men do it. Through 
 four long years, they must ever be on the alert, striving to be 
 something other than they seem. Up early for chapel, never 
 out at night, except when they know the Faculty are in, and 
 never in except when they know the Faculty are out, like the 
 two figures in the barometers, reciting with perfect assurance 
 and with a sense of the ponderousnes of great reserves, lessons 
 which they have read over carefully while on the hop, skip, 
 and jump for the class room, preparing elaborate orations with 
 scissors and paste-pot, — this is indeed to deserve honor, this is 
 the way. Per aspera^ ad astra. Such men, in the words of 
 him who shall be nameless, " achieve greatness." They are 
 the mighty architects of their towering fame. But to be- 
 come an Honorary Alumnus is something yet more august. — 
 We are not of that busy, striving, selfish world that makes 
 the world its oyster. We Honorary Alumni are of that no- 
 
220 
 
 bier throng, those more celestial souls whom Milton de- 
 scribes, " Who only stand and wait." [Applause.] We are 
 suddenly seized upon by the College as choice and beautiful 
 spirits and find oui'selves turned into Honorary Alumni before 
 we can say "Jack Robinson." 
 
 One word in conclusion, and in less of Cambyses' vein. The 
 present celebration marks an epoch in the history of our Col- 
 lege. It is not only the close of a half century, but of an ad- 
 ministration, a personal influence of benign and powerful char- 
 acter. We are standing at the parting of the ways. Everything 
 may be uncertain and dark for awhile, but out of the shadows 
 will emerge the figure of the coming leader and President. The 
 Divine love which has guided this College will designate the 
 man and w^e may all prepare ourselves to feel again 
 
 " The wierd pulsation 
 
 That we feel before the strife." 
 
 To her Alumni both honorable and honorary the College 
 has a right to look for a wise, energetic, and sustained support 
 of the new President and his administration. Surely I may 
 say in behalf of the honorary Alumni for whom I speak, 
 that we feel the responsibility which our honors brought with 
 them, and that we shall not be easily outrun in the race of 
 greater usefulness and more steadfast devotion to the future of 
 Marietta College. [Applause.] 
 
 Mr. Goshorn said : It seems to me that it would be hardly 
 proper to retire from this place without hearing from one who 
 represents Marietta, one whose modesty prevents him from sit- 
 ting with us on the stage, — General Warner. [Applause.] 
 
 General Warner, speaking from the floor, said: Mari- 
 etta as a city feels a deep intesest of course in Marietta Col- 
 lege. I have learned myself a good deal, attending upon the 
 exercises this year, in regard to the College that I did not know 
 before, being rather a late comer and not acquainted with the 
 early history of the College. Yet something of its work in the 
 last twenty years I know and have taken some little interest 
 in, not as much perhaps as I ought ; and perhaps the people of 
 Marietta have not taken as much interest in the Colleo:e as 
 
221 
 
 they ought. I was much impressed with what my friend 
 from Cincinnati said in regard to that. The people of Mari- 
 etta are those after all, perhaps, first interested; if not first, cer- 
 tainly next after the alumni of the College. Marietta has done 
 a good deal in the .past for the College, but certainly not more 
 than Marietta ought to have done. If the College is to put on 
 new life, is to take a new start on this its commencement an- 
 niversary, I think it but right, and no more than ought to be 
 expected,^ that the people of Marietta should take a new inter- 
 est in the College themselves, that they should put their should- 
 ers to the wheel and renew the work of the past. 
 
 What there is to be done in the future we can only conjecture. 
 New problems are always arising. There are new problems 
 to solve, new problems pressing for solution. If they are 
 solved rightly, indeed if solved at all, they must be solved by 
 men educated for the work. It takes educated brain to work 
 out the questions that civilization imposes upon us; there are 
 problems of various kinds which must be solved in this country 
 in the next half century. 
 
 We need, as my friend from Cincinnati has said, not only 
 the dead languages, and I have nothing to say against the study 
 of the dead languages, but it is not enough to know and study 
 languages in which men thought centuries ago, and in which 
 was stored their learning and knowledge,' — besides knowing 
 w^hat they thought who erected the civilization of Egypt or 
 Greece or Rome, we need also the language in which the learn- 
 ing and knowledge of this age are stored, the language of the 
 living races, of the thousands of millions of people who are 
 acting now, the language in which the business of the 
 world is now being carried on, the knowledge that has been 
 acquired within the last half century. I suppose it is not too 
 much to say that absolute knowledge has been doubled in the 
 last century. The progress of science has been enormous. 
 An institution now must be prepared, therefore, I think, to do 
 more than an institution was called upon t%(lo a half century 
 ago. The requirements of the age are greater, and I am sure 
 there is interest enough on the part of the people of Marietta 
 in her College to do some of the work that is necessary to give 
 this institution a new start, to broaden and deepen its founda- 
 
222 
 
 tion so -well laid a half century ago, that the structure may 
 ever go on increasing. 
 
 The population of our State and country is increasing at a 
 rate we can hardly comprehend. Since the last census was 
 taken the population has more than doubled. These people 
 are to be educated. Some of them must be educated at our 
 College and they must have such an education as the demands 
 of the age require. There is work for Marietta College, 
 abundance of it. Let her be prepared to do that work. 
 
 While his Excellency, the Governor, was speaking of West 
 Point, I could not help working out a little sum as my atten- 
 tion vs^as called to the system of education adopted there. 
 Fifty professors for three hundred students, with a salary of 
 $2,000 a piece, makes education pretty costly. We might 
 afford that for one man selected from each Congressional 
 District, but suppose we should carry that out for the whole 
 country. It would cost six thousand million dollars for edu- 
 cation. That is the way governments educate when the work 
 of education is thrown upon the government. But the best 
 education has been done by colleges that have been obliged 
 to struggle to live. I therefore w^ould be quite content to see 
 this College struggle. It has been said we have to struggle to 
 live. So do colleges. 
 
 I know I but express the sentiment of the people of 
 Marietta, when I say that we desire to see this College, on 
 this occasion, the semi-centennial of its existence, put on new 
 life, make a new start. I v^ant to see it enlarged and ex- 
 tended so that the young men from all over the State may 
 come here to get that education which they may require for 
 the great work of life, and for the problems in the near future. 
 
 I myself have so much enjoyed the rich feast of these com- 
 mencement exercises that I feel like expressing my obligation 
 to the gentlemen of the alumni and others. I believe I am 
 justified in extending that expression as the sentiment of the 
 people of Marietta. [Applause.] 
 
Extracts from Letters of Regret. 
 
 From Joseph Perkins, LL. D., Cleveland, class of 1839. 
 Mr. Perkins died shortly after his return from the trip to 
 Europe which is mentioned in the letter, and his death was 
 mourned by the whole city of Cleveland. 
 
 My dear Mr. Gates : — There are man}'^ reasons and sacred associa- 
 tions, which would draw me to accept your hospitality as proposed. But 
 I am just off from a sick bed (six weeks fever), have not resumed any 
 business duties that I can avoid, and am arranging for a summer's ab- 
 sence if I can find mj^self able to start and make the trip ; will be getting 
 off about the 1st of July, so I am compelled to decline your most kind 
 invitation. I have a most vivid and delightful remembrance of Marietta 
 days, and would greatly enjoy meeting with the friends of those days if 
 it was a possible thing. I am most sincerely yours, 
 
 Jos. Perkins. 
 
 From Hon. Daniel B. Linn, class of 1840, Zanesville, O. 
 
 I had hoped to be with you the present week to increase by one the at- 
 tendance upon the exercises connected with the College Commencement. 
 I find, at the latest moment, I am to be denied that pleasure. Fate, cruel, 
 inexorable fate, has so decreed and I must obey. I have all along prom- 
 ised myself a week's most enjoyable recreation and now that I am to be 
 disappointed I am like a disappointed child, heart-sick, pouty, — the out- 
 look is all gloomy. I am sure our dear Alma Mater has not a son who 
 feels a deeper affection or cherishes higher regard for her than I do, or 
 who rejoices more in her welfare and prosperity. I trust that in future 
 years the sons that go forth from her halls will prove as true to life and 
 duty and as faithful to the obligations which the positions they may hold 
 will impose, as have those in the years gone by. My class-mates, Adams, 
 Fay, Lindsley, I doubt not they will all be present. How I would rejoice 
 to see the " old boys " once more and how gratified to grasp each by the 
 hand. Be pleased to extend them for me the warmest greeting that 
 language can convey, and assure them each and all, that though long 
 
224 
 
 years have intervened since we separated, I still retain the most lively 
 recollection of the days when " we clamb the hill thegither." 
 
 Most sincerely yours, D. B. Linn. 
 
 From Rev. Thomas K. Beecher, Elmira, N. Y. 
 
 Indeed I do remember the four trips made by a little boy and his hair 
 trunk with brass nails from Cincinnati to Marietta ; and all the villages 
 of the river in those anti-railway days come easily to his mind — Mays- 
 ville, Ky., Portsmouth, Hanging Rock, Gallipolis, Guyandotte, Parkers- 
 burg, Pt. Harmar, and Marietta. The old College building with its cupola 
 and bell ; its rooms with turn-up bedsteads. The professors — Maxwell, 
 my instructor ; Smith, the near-sighted, and wife, nearer-sighted, whom 
 we boys used to M^atch and see them pass unrecognizing. Jewett with 
 gold-bowed glasses, immaculate. Lindsley, the President, with his fath- 
 erly talks. Allen, tall and slender. And among citizens— Mills the mer- 
 chant, father of Martha ; Bingham, Luther Bingham, the minister in the 
 old two-towered yellow frame meeting-house. Thomas, who lived next 
 door to Bingham. Deacon Nye, black-eyed Sunday School Superintend- 
 ent. Dr. S. P. Hildreth, who also had a daughter. Old Mr. Slocomb just 
 opposite the college, and the Steeles — Bob Steele— next door. The fresh- 
 ets that covered the Hats to give us a chance to go rafting over the fences 
 and look into the new brick Baptist meeting-house. " The Point" — with 
 its horse-posts along the brink of the river jump-off. The wharf -boat 
 below the island bar ! The island with its tangle and swimming places on 
 the southern side ! 
 
 Wouldn't I enjoy visiting these scenes, to mourn over their disappear- 
 ance ? But I cannot. A visit to Milwaukee and services already prom- 
 ised there on the 14th of June make a second trip impracticable. 
 
 The world is not to-day what it was then. I was ten years old when I 
 matriculated [in the preparatory] and thirteen when I skipped out to 
 Zanesville and Putnam. I've not yet forgotten my alpha^ beta^ gamma 
 that I learned to write with pride on the black-board: all the rest 
 of my Greek is gone ! I can extract square and cube roots still, and 
 translate with accuracy, E Pluribus JJnum, — thirteen eggs set, one 
 hatched — an experience not peculiar to young hens sitting in February. 
 
 Graduated by Illinois College in '43, [of which his brother. Dr. Edward 
 Beecher, was president,] I still account my Marietta attainments the more 
 valuable, because more difficult and fundamental. In Marietta I weighed 
 sixty to seventy and was shaped like an angle -worm hungry. Now I 
 carry about with me two hundred and five pounds and shall never have 
 the tooth-ache again. My Marietta mates — Geo. Maxwell, Frank Wash- 
 burn, Bill Foster, Bill Thomas, Charley Foster, Bob. Steele, Sol. Fay, 
 Sam. Fairbanks, Fred Homes ; the well I helped to dig on the hill, nine- 
 ty feet and crooked thro' the sand, and the terrace I helped lay up and 
 sod with Prof. Maxwell, and by his house — oh my ! where are the}^; how 
 fare they '? You perceive that I am getting old for these memories 
 
225 
 
 shine out through the intervening fogs and storms. Well, I'm glad of it; 
 for to become again as a little child is the ripening for the Kingdom of 
 God. Again assuring you of my longing to visit Marietta and my regret 
 in view of my inabilit}^ I have done the next best thing, by allowing my 
 garrulity to prove to you that I remember, I remember, 
 
 " How my childhood fleeted by," 
 and that you woke up the right passenger when you called me to the 
 Semi-Centennial of Marietta College. If, when the day comes, any old 
 man shall say, " Oh yes, I remember little Tom Beecher," give him my 
 love, send me his name, and tell him that Tom Beecher remembers him. 
 
 Thos. K. Beecher. 
 
 From Rev. Edmund B. Fairfield, D. D., LL. D., Manistee, 
 Mich. 
 
 My dear President : — O that I had plenty of money and about thirteen 
 months in the year, and I should surely be with you, D. V. I want to, 
 beyond all words to tell. The old friends are very dear to me. If I 
 don't see them this summer, I shall not be like to do so till we meet in 
 the city that hath foundations — and there not to know them without an 
 introduction ! I don't like to think of it ! Twelve years ago I met Max- 
 well, and didn't know him at all ! If I do come, I hope he will be there ; 
 and Tom Beecher ; and Charley Goddard, or has he left us ? 
 
 I think if somebody makes me a bequest of the money, I will manage 
 about the extra month ! But with three boys in college, (the Lord be 
 praised for six boys^ — well and stout — sana mens in sana corpore, every 
 one,j it is not easy to go everywhere. 
 
 But once in fifty years ! You and I will be away at the next semi- 
 centennial, come to think of it ! I shall try to come. If not there, give 
 to all who are — especially of the encients — the heartiest greeting from 
 one who was of the class of 1842 ! 
 
 Yours always, Edmund B. Faikfield. 
 
 From William H. Goddard, Esq., class of 1844, Washing- 
 ington, D. C. 
 
 I regret that I cannot be present at the exercises in observance of "the 
 fiftieth anniversary of Marietta College," an occasion of interest to all 
 the Alumni and friends of the College, present and absent, and especially 
 to the surviving few of the earlier Alumni, of whom I am one. I trust 
 that the attendance will be full and the exercises most enjoyable. 
 
 Yours very truly, W. H. Goddard. 
 
 From Hon. Willard Warner, LL. D., class of 1845, late U. 
 S, Senator from Alabama. 
 
 I very much regret to say that business engagements, which I cannot 
 defer or neglect, will prevent my presence at the Alumni meeting. 
 
 I am greatly disappointed as I long to meet friends and associates of 
 
226 
 
 my boyhood, most of whom I presume have had the audacity to put on 
 gray hairs or bald heads and assume to class themselves with elderly 
 men. But those whom I have not met since leaving college are still boys 
 to me, as they were when I went to Marietta in 1842 from a farm and a 
 log school-house, with my gray " round-a-bout " on. 
 
 The first boy to notice me and to address me kindly was Charley God- 
 dard, as I stood in the college yard looking lonesomely about ; and then 
 began a friendship between us — earnest and true and lasting and to last 
 with life. 
 
 With heartiest and kindest greetings to all of my friends and to the 
 Alumni generally, and to your venerable and noble President Andrews, 
 I am yours respectfully, Willard Warner. 
 
 From Hon. E. W. Wilson, Governor of West Virginia. 
 
 I have delayed writing, until this late date, hoping that my oflBcial and 
 professional engagemets would permit the pleasure and satisfaction of 
 being with you, on the 1 st proximo and that I could so write. I find though 
 that it is impossible for me to attend the Semi-Centennial, and can but 
 express my most sincere regrets, because of my inability to be present 
 upon such an tnteresting and enjoyable occasion. 
 
 Very respectfully, E. W. Wilson. 
 
 From Professor George H. Howis.on, LL. D., class of 1852, 
 Professor of Philosophy, University of California, Berkeley, 
 Cal. 
 
 With great regret I have to say that it will be impossible for me to 
 cross the continent this summer, in order to attend our Alma Mater's eel 
 ebration. Bear my heartiest good wishes to my brethren, and especially 
 to my class-mates of 1852. Dominus salvam facial Almam Matrem. 
 Fraternally yours, G. H. Howtson. 
 
 From Professor Addison Ballard, D. D., formerly Profes- 
 sor of Mathematics at Marietta. 
 
 Please thank your Committee of Arrangements for me for their kind 
 invitation to be present at the exercises of your Fiftieth Anniversary the 
 ensuing week, and my sincere regret that I shall not be able to attend. 
 My former connexion with the Faculty gives me a deep interest in the 
 College and a warm personal attachment to my former colleagues which 
 I have ever since felt and which I shall always cherish. Allow me to 
 congratulate the Trustees, the Faculty, and all the friends of the institu- 
 tion for the honorable name which the College has won, for the half cen- 
 iwry of thoroughly good and truly great work which the College has 
 done ; and especially, also, to congratulate your noble President to whose 
 exceptionally long and faithful service the prosperity and usefulness of 
 the College have been so largely due. I wish for Marietta a permanent 
 and ever growing success, such as I am sure it is but reasonable to ex- 
 
227 
 
 pect from an institution which was planned and has been nurtured 
 with so much Christian wisdom and with such unselfish devotion and 
 liberality. Very truly yours, A. Ballard. 
 
 From Irving J. Manatt, Ph. D., Chancellor of the Univer- 
 sity of Nebraska, formerly Professor of Greek in Marietta 
 College. 
 
 Thanks for invitation to Marietta's Semi-Centennial. If anything ter- 
 restrial could induce me to venture upon the journey to Marietta, it 
 would be an occasion like this Possibly I may work myself up to the 
 point, but the decision must wait. If absent in body, I shall assuredly 
 be with you in the spirit ; and trust the dear old College may find the 
 golden birth-day a beginning of new life. Very truly yours, 
 
 Irving J. Manatt. 
 
 From Hon. Charles W. Potwin, Zanesville, O. 
 Rev. I. W. Andrews, D. D., President Marietta College : 
 
 My dear Sir : — I regret very much that I could not attend the meet- 
 ing. Unfortunately for me, my business in Kansas usually requires my 
 presence at the season of the year when the annual meetings are held. 
 I had hoped that you would be in a condition of health so as to continue 
 service as President of the College, and that there would be no present 
 necessity for your insisting upon being relieved. With personal regards, 
 I am truly yours, C. W. Potwin. 
 
 From Rev. William H. Willcox, D. D., LL. D., Maiden, 
 Mass. 
 
 Your invitation to me to atttend the semi-centennial of Marietta Col- 
 lege on June 28th is received. It would certainly give me great pleasure 
 to be present on that occasion and mingle my congratulations and re- 
 joicings with the alumni and friends of the college over the work the 
 institution has been enabled to do and the prosperity it has enjoyed; but 
 whether I can reasonably hope for the enjoyment seems now very doubt- 
 ful. But if when the time draws near I find the way open to accept 
 your kind invitation, I will certainly do so with thankfulness. 
 
 I am very glad to see by the papers that Marietta is to receive such a 
 generous bequest from the estate of Mr. Erwin. May many more such 
 wise friends of Christian education bless and gladden our hearts. 
 
 Yours truly, Wm. H. Wilcox. 
 
 From Hon. William Hyde, Ware, Mass. 
 Rev. I. W. Andrews, D. D. 
 
 My dear Sir :— I thank you for your invitation to your semi-centennial. 
 I should like to visit your place and see the scenes of your life-work, 
 but I am too far advanced to make plans so far ahead. 
 
 Very truly yours, W. Hyde. 
 
228 
 
 From Hon. Samuel D. Warren, Boston, Mass. 
 
 Oxford, England, April 16, 1885. 
 
 My dear Dr. Andrews : — I have just received an invitation, confirmed 
 by you, to attend the semi-centennial exercises of Marietta College. I 
 much regret that it is impossible for me to accept the invitation, as I do 
 not expect to return to America before the autumn. With high personal 
 regards to yourself and my best wishes for the success of the proposed 
 festival, I remain Yours truly, S. D. Warren. 
 
 From W. O. Grover, Esq., Boston, Mass. 
 
 I am in receipt of your very kind invitation to visit you the coming 
 summer. Were circumstances favorable, it would give me very much 
 pleasure to accept. But they are such that I cannot hope to be able to 
 do so. And can only thank you sincerely for your thoughtful kindness. 
 Very truly yours, W. O. Grover. 
 
 From Hon. Elizur Smith, Lee, Mass. 
 
 President Andrews, My dear Friend : — In reply to your highly esteemed 
 favor of 30th ult., I must say that I am not very strong and am over- 
 burdened with care. I should like very much to attend the semi-cen- 
 tennial of your College but cannot spare the time. 
 
 Mrs. Smith is well and unites with me in kind regards to you and yours. 
 Very truly, Elizur Smith. 
 
 From Hon. Horace F. Waite, Chicago. 
 
 Pres. I. W. Andrews, LL. D. 
 
 Dear Sir : — Your polite invitation came duly to hand. It would afford 
 me great pleasure to accept and I would do so if it was earlier, but at 
 that time I expect to be where I cannot well do so. The little time spent 
 by me at Marietta College was full of happiness then, and the memory 
 of it a source of joy ever since. I hope some day to revisit the College, 
 and in a measure live over again the past. With highest regards, I am 
 Yours (fee, Horace F. Waite. 
 
 From O. J. Wilson, Esq., Clifton, Cincinnati. 
 Dr. I. W. Andrews : 
 
 My dear Sir : — Accept the thanks of Mrs. Wilson and myself for your 
 kind invitation to the Marietta College semi-centennial of this summer. 
 It will give us very great pleasure to be present at so interesting a time, 
 and, health peimitting, you can count upon our being there. I congrat- 
 ulate the College, and you personally as one of its oldest and. best 
 friends, upon the valuable bequest of Mr. Erwin. 
 
 Very truly yours, O. J. Wilson. 
 
 [Mr. W. was prevented by illness from attending.] 
 
229 
 
 From Preserved Smith, Esq., Dayton, Ohio. 
 To I. W. Andrews, D. D., Marietta, Ohio. 
 
 It would give Mrs. Smith and myself great pleasure to accept your 
 very kind invitation, to be present at the celebration of the semi-centen- 
 nial of Marietta College. The time is so far ahead it is impossible to 
 tell what my engagements will be, so it is impossible to give a definite 
 answer. If I find I can be present, will advise you in time. As you sa}--, 
 fifty years have made great changes in Ohio, and what will the next fifty 
 years bring ! It is nearly forty-six years since I first came here, and 
 what great changes I have seen in this great valley ; and I expect the 
 next fifty years will see still greater changes. I rejoice in the bequest of 
 Mr. Erwin to Marietta. I hope others will in time be coming in, and do 
 not doubt they will. Xours truly, Preserved Smith. 
 
 From Hon. Samuel Miller, New Haven, Conn. 
 
 Age and infirmity prevent my accepting your kind and valued invita- 
 tion to be present at the coming semi-centennial anniversary of the 
 founding of Marietta College. Pray accept my good wishes for the con- 
 tinued prosperity of the College, and believe me sincerely yours, 
 
 Samuel Miller. 
 
 From George L. Weed, Philadelphia, class of 1849, form- 
 erly Superintendent of the Ohio Asylum for the Deaf and 
 Dumb, and later of the Wisconsin Asylum. 
 
 I have delayed responding to the invitation to the " Semi-Centennial," 
 hoping that I might find attendance practicable ; but at last must send 
 my regrets, instead of reviving old associations and enjoying services 
 which promise so much of interest. 
 
 Yours truly, Geo. L. Weed. 
 
 From Isaac Naylor, Galveston, Texas, class of 1851; Mr. 
 Naylor died shorly after sending this letter. 
 
 I have received your circular of March 27th, 1885, inviting me to be 
 present at the fiftieth anniversary exercises of Marietta College. I am 
 very much obliged to you for your kind invitation. I have been an in-, 
 valid for several months, and cannot therefore venture to promise that I 
 will be able to be present. Hoping, however, that you may have a 
 pleasant reunion, and that Marietta College will continue to fiourish, 
 I am yours very sincerely, Isaac Naylor. 
 
 From Theodore S. Case, M. D., Kansas City, Missouri, 
 class of 1 85 1. 
 
 1 regret to say that it is extremely improbable that I can be present on 
 the occasion of the fiftieth anniversary of Marietta College. I regret 
 this all the more from the fact that it will be the thirty -fourth anniversary 
 of my graduation day, and I have not attended a single commencement 
 
230 
 
 in all this time. Doubtless it will be a moat interesting occasion and one 
 long to be remembered by those present. 
 
 With best wishes for the old institution and all connected with it, I re- 
 main yours very truly, Theo. S. Case. 
 
 From Hon. Jas. Q. Howard, New York City, class of 1856, 
 Editor of The Daily Graphic^ Ex- Appraiser of the Port of 
 New York. 
 
 As I informed President Andrews to-day, I cannot possibly be with you 
 at Commencement. Please thank Mr. Gates and the committee for the 
 honor implied by their duly appreciated invitation. I must remain here 
 at my post of duty. Ever yours, J. Q. Howard. 
 
 FromW. H. Storrs, class of 1858, Superintendent of Schools 
 of Marion county, Illinois. 
 
 Your letter of March 27th was received in due season and, in reply I 
 wish to say that scarcely anything else would give me so much pleasure 
 as to be with you to celebrate the ISemi-Centennial of Marietta College. 
 I regret that I am not able to come ; but I thank you very heartily for 
 your kind invitation and trust that the Semi-Centennial may be a happy 
 and successful meeting, and that Marietta College may go on prospering 
 as its merits deserve, and that its success may meet the wishes of its 
 warmest admirers. I remain very respectfully yours, 
 
 W. H. Storrs. 
 
 From T, J. Cochran, Esq., Cincinnati, class of 1859. 
 
 Your invitation to the Semi-Centennial of Marietta College came duly 
 to hand. I love the old institution but I shall not be there. Till recently 
 I looked forward to the time when the days of the past in Marietta 
 College would be reproduced in my own boy — a boy of boys — but it was 
 God's will to take him before his father. It would be too painful to see 
 the sons of the old boys there happy with their fathers, mothers, and 
 friends, and my Tom not among them. May God bless Marietta College. 
 Very truly yours, T. J. Cochran. 
 
 From G. S. Franklin, M. D., Chillicothe, class of 1859. 
 
 Am in receipt of your invitation to attend commencement at the old 
 Alma Mater. I have often thought I would come over and participate in 
 the exercises, but something has always interfered to prevent me. Just 
 now, as Pension Examining Surgeon, I am having my hands pretty full, 
 especially on Wednesday, the day I should want to be there. Give my 
 kindest regards to President Andrews ; also to Professor Beach, Colonel 
 Putnam, and any other of my class-mates who may be present. Wishing 
 our Alma Mater a profitable occasion, 
 
 I remain yours fraternally, G. S. Franklin. 
 
231 
 
 From Henry M. Parker, Elyria, O., class of 1859, Super- 
 intendent of Schools. 
 
 I had hoped to be at Marietta next week until yesterday. My plans 
 have so changed for the summer that I find it quite impossible for me to 
 be there. I deeply regret this, as I had hoped to meet and greet many 
 of the ^' old boys," and form the acquaintance of the younger men. I 
 trust you will have a pleasant week. 
 
 Your truly, H. M. Parker. 
 
 From W. W. Mills, Esq., Crawfordsville, Indiana, class of 
 
 .87.. 
 
 Am with you in spirit, and join in cheers for the living and tears for 
 the dead, and hope that the richest of Heaven's benedictions may rest 
 upon dear old Marietta and her loyal sons. W. W. Mills. 
 
 From Rev. E. D. Morris, D. D.,LL. D., Professor at Lane 
 Seminary. 
 
 Dear Dr. Andrews : — About six weeks ago I received an invitation to 
 the Marietta celebration, to which I did not reply for the simple reason 
 that I could at that time give no definite answer. I write now, at this 
 late hour, in the hope that I can get away next week from engagements 
 here. It is not quite so certain that I will come, as it is that I desire to 
 come. I am sure that you will have a grand time, and am glad that you 
 are there to enjoy it. Yours cordially, E. D. Morris. 
 
 From Rev. James Eells, D. D., LL. D., Professor at Lane 
 Seminary. 
 
 I very much regret that I shall not be able to attend the Semi-Centen- 
 nial of Marietta College, to which I am so courteously invited. I expect 
 to spend the summer in California, and of course shall be too far away 
 for such a pleasure on the 28th of June. My sincere desire for the 
 highest prosperity of Marietta College will be none the less because I 
 must be absent. Yours very sincerely, James Eells. 
 
 From Rev. Llewellyn J. Evans, D. D., Professor at Lane 
 Seminary. 
 
 It would have given me very great pleasure to express by personal at- 
 tendance upon the Semi-Centennial Anniversary of Marietta College, my 
 interest in the occasion, my warm regard for the institution, and my 
 earnest desire for its continued and enlarged prosperity in the future. 
 During one half of the history of Marietta, it has been my privilege to 
 feel its presence and its power in Lane, both in its Faculty, in the presence 
 of Dr. D. Howe Allen and of Dr. Henry Smith, and in the uninterrupt- 
 ed succession of its students who have here completed their prepa- 
 ration for their life-work. Realizing thus how much I owe to Lane, and 
 how much Lane owes to Marietta, I feel that I can heartily unite with 
 
232 
 
 the sons of Marietta in the congratulations and prayers of the approach- 
 ing celebration. Thanking the committee for their kind invitation and 
 regretting my inability to be present, I remain 
 
 Very truly yours, Ll. J. Evans. 
 
 From Professor Henry P. Smith, D. D., Lane Seminary. 
 
 I have neglected to answer your kind invitation on behalf of the Com- 
 mittee of Arrangements for the coming Semi-Centennial anniversary of 
 Marietta College. I regret that I cannot now see my way clear to the 
 acceptance of the invitation. I wish you, however, a pleasant and profit- 
 able occasion, and remain cordially yours, Henry P. Smith. 
 
 From Hon. L. T. Moore, Catlettsburg, Ky., formerly Mem- 
 ber of Congress from Kentucky. 
 
 Professional engagements compel me to forego the pleasure I should 
 realize in being present with you on the fiftieth anniversary of Marietta 
 College. My earnest hope is that you will have an enjoyable occasion, 
 with the interest intensified by a full attendance of the Alumni. 
 
 I am, sir, your obedient servant, L. T. Moore. 
 
 From J. W. Davis, Esq., Lewisburg, W. Va. 
 
 Allow me to thank you for the invitation to participate in the observ- 
 ances on the occasion of the fiftieth anniversary of Marietta College. I was 
 a pnpil in the Academy, out of which the College grew. T entered the 
 College at its first session. I have pleasant memories of many persons 
 and things about the College. Professor D. Howe Allen was professor 
 of mathematics in the College, and was one of the most lovely men that 
 it has been my fortune to meet. It gives me pleasure to think of him. 
 I am practicing the law and our Greenbrier Circuit Court will be in ses- 
 sion on the 28th of June and that will forbid me the pleasure of being 
 with you, and this I regret very much. Very respectfully yours, 
 
 J. W. Davis. 
 
 From J. M. Guiteau, Esq., Attorney and Counsellor at Law, 
 New York. 
 
 My business engagements prevent my accepting your kind invitation 
 to be present at the Semi-Centennial Commencement of Marietta College. 
 I regret this very much on my own account and as I suppose I must 
 have been among the first of the students, though I claim to have been 
 too young to remember much about it. In fact I cannot realize that I 
 am fifty years old even now ; but I suppose there are some records lying 
 round which make it useless for me to deny it. It would doubtless be 
 interesting to those assembled upon the occasion to look upon one of the 
 old " fellows," just as on the Fourth of July it has always been considered 
 of the first importance to secure the attendance of some one who " fit " 
 in the Revolution. I take great interest in all that affects Marietta College. 
 Very faithfully yours, John M. Guiteau. 
 
riir